a treasure-trove of literature
treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権
(and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs)
or
SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search
|
このページはEtoJ逐語翻訳フィルタによって翻訳生成されました。 |
|
事業／計画（する） Gutenberg
Australia a treasure-trove of literature treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権 |
BROWSE the 場所／位置 for other 作品 by this author (and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs) or SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search |
肩書を与える: A Fighting Man of 火星 Author: Edgar Rice Burroughs * A 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBook * eBook No.: 0100211h.html Language: English Date first 地位，任命するd: Nov 2001 Most 最近の update: Oct 2021 This eBook was produced by Colin Choat and Roy Glashan. 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed 版s which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice is 含むd. We do NOT keep any eBooks in 同意／服従 with a particular paper 版. Copyright 法律s are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the copyright 法律s for your country before downloading or redistributing this とじ込み／提出する. This eBook is made 利用できる at no cost and with almost no 制限s どれでも. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the 条件 of the 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia License which may be 見解（をとる）d online at gutenberg.逮捕する.au/licence.html To 接触する 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia go to http://gutenberg.逮捕する.au
GO TO 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia HOME PAGE
Covers of The Blue 調書をとる／予約する Magazine with the 6 parts of "A Fighting Man of 火星"
To Jason Gridley of Tarzana, discoverer of the Gridley Wave, belonged the credit of 設立するing 無線で通信する communication between Pellucidar and the outer world.
It was my good fortune to be much in his 研究室／実験室 while he was carrying on his 実験s and to be, also, the 受取人 of his 信用／信任s, so that I was fully aware that while he hoped to 設立する communication with Pellucidar he was also reaching out toward an even more stupendous 業績／成就—he was groping through space for 接触する with another 惑星; nor did he 試みる／企てる to 否定する that the 現在の goal of his ambition was 無線で通信する communication with 火星.
Gridley had 建設するd a simple, (a)自動的な／(n)自動拳銃 装置 for broadcasting signals 断続的に and for 記録，記録的な／記録するing whatever might be received during his absence.
For a period of five minutes the Gridley Wave carried a simple code signal consisting of two letters, "J.G.," out into the ether, に引き続いて which there was a pause of ten minutes. Hour after hour, day after day, week after week, these silent, invisible messengers sped out to the uttermost reaches of infinite space, and after Jason Gridley left Tarzana to 乗る，着手する upon his 探検隊／遠征隊 to Pellucidar, I 設立する myself drawn to his 研究室／実験室 by the 誘惑する of the tantalizing 可能性s of his dream, 同様に as by the 約束 I had made him that I would look in occasionally to see that the 装置 was 機能（する）／行事ing 適切に and to 診察する the 記録，記録的な／記録するing 器具s for any 指示，表示する物 that the signals had been received and answered.
My かなりの 協会 with Gridley had given me a fair working knowledge of his 装置s and 十分な knowledge of the Morse Code to enable me to receive with 穏健な 正確 and 速度(を上げる）.
Months passed; dust 蓄積するd thickly upon everything except the working parts of Gridley's 装置, and the white 略章 of ticker tape that was to receive an answering signal 保持するd its virgin 潔白; then I went away for a short trip into Arizona.
I was absent for about ten days and upon my return one of the first things with which I 関心d myself was an 査察 of Gridley's 研究室／実験室 and the 器具s he had left in my care. As I entered the familiar room and switched on the lights it was with the 期待 of 会合 with the same blank unresponsiveness to which I was by now やめる accustomed.
As a 事柄 of fact, hope of success had never been raised to any かなりの degree in my breast, nor had Gridley been over sanguine—his was 単に an 実験. He considered it 井戸／弁護士席 価値（がある） while to make it, and I considered it 平等に 価値（がある） while to lend him what small 援助 I might.
It was, therefore, with feelings of astonishment that assumed the magnitude of a 際立った shock that I saw upon the ticker tape the familiar tracings which stand for the dots and dashes of code.
Of course I realized that some other 研究員 might have duplicated Jason's 発見 of the Gridley Wave and that the message might have 起こる／始まるd upon earth, or, again, it might be a message from Jason himself in Pellucidar, but when I had deciphered it, all 疑問s were quickly put to 残り／休憩（する）. It was from Ulysses Paxton, one time captain,—the U.S. Infantry, who, miraculously 輸送（する）d from a 戦場 in フラン to the bosom of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Red 惑星, had become the 権利 手渡す man of Ras Thavas, the 操る of 火星, and later the husband of Valla Dia, daughter of Kor San, Jeddak of Duhor.
In 簡潔な／要約する, the message explained that for months mysterious signals had been received at Helium, and while they were unable to 解釈する／通訳する them, they felt that they （機の）カム from Jasoom, the 指名する by which the 惑星 Earth is known upon 火星.
John Carter 存在 absent from Helium, a 急速な／放蕩な flier had been 派遣（する）d to Duhor 耐えるing an 緊急の request to Paxton to come at once to the twin cities and 努力する to 決定する if in truth the signals they were receiving 現実に 起こる／始まるd upon the 惑星 of his birth.
Upon his arrival at Helium, Paxton すぐに 認めるd the Morse Code signals and no 疑問 was left in the minds of the Martian scientists that at last something 有形の had been 遂行するd toward the 解答 of の間の-communication between Jasoom and Barsoom.
Repeated 試みる／企てるs to 送信する／伝染させる answering signals to Earth 証明するd fruitless and then the best minds of Helium settled 負かす／撃墜する to the 仕事 of 分析するing and 再生するing the Gridley Wave.
They felt that at last they had 後継するd. Paxton had sent his message and they were 熱望して を待つing an acknowledgment.
I have since been in almost constant communication with 火星, but out of 忠義 to Jason Gridley, to whom all the credit and 栄誉（を受ける） are 予定, I have made no 公式の／役人 告示, nor shall I give out any important （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状）, leaving all that for his return to the outer world; but I believe that I am betraying no 信用／信任 if I narrate to you the 利益／興味ing story of Hadron of Hastor, which Paxton told me one evening not long since.
I hope that you will enjoy it as much as I did.
But before I go on with the story a 簡潔な／要約する description of the 主要な／長／主犯 races of 火星, their political and 軍の organization and some of their customs may 証明する of 利益／興味 to many of my readers. The 支配的な race in whose 手渡すs 残り／休憩（する） the 進歩 and civilization—yes, the very life of 火星—異なる but little in physical 外見 from ourselves. The fact that their 肌s are a light 赤みを帯びた 巡査 color and that they are oviparous 構成する the two most 示すd 相違s from Anglo-Saxon 基準s. No, there is another—their longevity. A thousand years is the natural （期間が）わたる of life of a Martian, although, because of their war-like activities and the prevalence of 暗殺 の中で them, few live their allotted （期間が）わたる.
Their general political organization has changed little in countless ages, the 部隊 still 存在 the tribe, at the 長，率いる of which is a 長，指導者 or jed, corresponding in modern times to our king. The princes are known as lesser jeds, while the 長，指導者 of 長，指導者s, or the 長，率いる of 強固にする／合併する／制圧するd tribes, is the jeddak, or emperor, whose consort is a jeddara.
The 大多数 of red Martians live in 塀で囲むd cities, though there are many who reside in 孤立するd, though 井戸／弁護士席 塀で囲むd and defended, farm homes along those rich irrigated 略章s of land that we of earth know as the Canals of 火星.
In the far south, that is in the south polar 地域, dwells a race of very handsome and 高度に intelligent 黒人／ボイコット men. There, also, is the 残余 of a white race; while the north polar 地域s are 支配するd by a race of yellow men.
In between the two 政治家s and scattered over all the and waste lands of the dead sea 底（に届く）s, often 住むing the 廃虚d cities of another age, are the 恐れるd green hordes of 火星.
The terrible green 軍人s of Barsoom are the hereditary enemies of all the other races of this 戦争の 惑星. They are of heroic size and in 新規加入 to 存在 equipped with two 脚s and two 武器 apiece, they have an intermediary pair of 四肢s, which may be used at will either as 武器 or 脚s. Their 注目する，もくろむs are 始める，決める at the extreme 味方するs of their 長，率いるs, a trifle above the 中心, and protrude in such a manner that they may be directed either 今後 or 支援する and also 独立して of each other, thus permitting these remarkable creatures to look in any direction, or in two directions at once without the necessity of turning their 長，率いるs.
Their ears, which are わずかに above the 注目する，もくろむs and closer together are small cupped-形態／調整 antennae, protruding several インチs from the 長，率いる, while their noses are but longitudinal slits in the 中心 of their 直面するs, 中途の between their mouths and ears.
They have no hair on their 団体／死体s, which are of a very light yellowish-green color in 幼少／幼藍期, 深くするing to an olive green toward 成熟, the adult males 存在 darker in color than the 女性（の）s.
The iris of the 注目する，もくろむs is 血 red, as an Albino's, while the pupil is dark. The eyeball itself is very white, as are the teeth and it is these latter which 追加する a most ferocious 外見 to an さもなければ fearsome and terrible countenance, as the lower tusks curve 上向き to sharp points which end about where the 注目する，もくろむs of earthly human 存在s are 位置を示すd. The whiteness of the teeth is not that of ivory, but of the snowiest and most gleaming of 磁器. Against the dark background of their olive 肌s their tusks stand out in a most striking manner, 原因（となる）ing these 武器s to 現在の a singularly formidable 外見.
They are a cruel and taciturn race, 完全に devoid of love, sympathy or pity.
They are an equestrian race, never walking other than to move about their （軍の）野営地，陣営s.
Their 開始するs, called thoats, are 広大な／多数の／重要な savage beasts' whose 割合s 調和させる with those of their 巨大（な） masters. They have eight 脚s and 幅の広い flat tails larger at the tips than at the roots. They 持つ／拘留する these tails straight out while running. Their mouths are enormous, splitting their 長，率いるs from their snouts to their long, 大規模な necks. Like their masters, they are 完全に devoid of hair, their 肌s 存在 a dark 予定する color and exceedingly smooth and glossy, with the exception of the belly, which is white, and the 脚s, which shade from the 予定する of the shoulders and hips to a vivid yellow at the feet. The feet are ひどく padded and nailless.
Like the red men, the green hordes are 支配するd by jeds and jeddaks, but their 軍の organization is not carried to the same 詳細（に述べる） of perfection as is that of the red men.
The 軍の 軍隊s of the red men are 高度に 組織するd, the 主要な／長／主犯 arm of the service 存在 the 海軍, an enormous 空気／公表する 軍隊 of 戦艦s, 巡洋艦s and an infinite variety of lesser （手先の）技術 負かす／撃墜する to one-man scout fliers. Next in size and importance is the infantry 支店 of the service, while the cavalry, 機動力のある on a 産む／飼育する of small thoats, 類似の to those used by the green Martian 巨大（な）s, is 利用するd principally in patrolling the avenues of the cities and the 田舎の 地区s that 国境 the irrigating systems.
The 主要な／長／主犯 basic 部隊, although not the smallest one of the 軍の organization, is a utan, consisting of one hundred men, which is 命令（する）d by a dwar with several padwars or 中尉／大尉／警部補s junior to him. An odwar 命令（する）s a umak of ten thousand men, while next above him is a jedwar, who is junior only to the jed or king.
Science, literature, art and architecture are in some of their departments その上の 前進するd upon 火星 than upon Earth, a remarkable thing when one considers the constant 戦う／戦い for 生き残り which is the most 示すd characteristic of life upon Barsoom.
Not only are they 行うing a continual 戦う／戦い against Nature, which is slowly 減らすing their already scant atmosphere, but from birth to death they are 絶えず 直面するd by the 厳しい necessity of defending themselves against enemy nations of their own race and the 広大な／多数の／重要な hordes of roving green 軍人s of the dead sea 底（に届く）; while within the 塀で囲むs of their own cities are countless professional 暗殺者s, whose calling is so 井戸／弁護士席 認めるd that in some localities they are 組織するd into guilds.
But notwithstanding all the grim realities with which they have to 競う, the red Martians are a happy, social people. They have their games, their dances and their songs, and the social life of a 広大な／多数の／重要な 資本／首都 of Barsoom is as gay and magnificent as any that may be 設立する in the rich 資本／首都s of Earth.
That they are a 勇敢に立ち向かう, noble and generous people is 示すd by the fact that neither John Carter nor Ulysses Paxton would return to Earth if they might.
And now to return to the tale that I had from Paxton across forty-three million miles of space.
THIS is the story of Hadron of Hastor, Fighting Man of 火星, as narrated by him to Ulysses Paxton:
I am Tan Hadron of Hastor, my father is Had Urtur, Odwar of the 1st
Umak of the 軍隊／機動隊s of Hastor. He 命令（する）s the largest ship of war
that Hastor has ever 与える／捧げるd to the 海軍 of Helium,
融通するing as it does the entire ten thousand men of the 1st
Umak, together with five hundred lesser fighting ships and all the
paraphernalia of war. My mother is a princess of Gathol.
As a family we are not rich except in 栄誉（を受ける）, and, valuing this above all mundane 所有／入手s, I chose the profession of my father rather than a more profitable career. The better to その上の my ambition I （機の）カム to the 資本／首都 of the empire of Helium and took service in the 軍隊／機動隊s of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium, that I might be nearer the 広大な／多数の／重要な John Carter, 将軍 of 火星.
My life in Helium and my career in the army were 類似の to those of hundreds of other young men. I passed through my training days without 著名な 業績／成就, neither 長，率いるing nor 追跡するing my fellows, and in 予定 course I was made a Padwar in the 91st Umak, 存在 割り当てるd to the 5th Utan of the 11th Dar.
What with 存在 of noble lineage by my father and 相続するing 王室の 血 from my mother, the palaces of the twin cities of Helium were always open to me and I entered much into the gay life of the 資本／首都. It was thus that I met Sanoma Tora, daughter of Tor Hatan, Odwar of the 91st Umak.
Tor Hatan is only of the lower nobility, but he is fabulously rich from the 略奪する of many cities 井戸／弁護士席 投資するd in farm land and 地雷s, and because here in the 資本／首都 of Helium riches count for more than they do in Hastor, Tor Hatan is a powerful man, whose 影響（力） reaches even to the 王位 of the Jeddak.
Never shall I forget the occasion upon which I first laid 注目する，もくろむs upon Sanoma Tora. It was upon the occasion of a 広大な／多数の／重要な feast at the marble palace of The 将軍. There were gathered under one roof the most beautiful women of Barsoom, where, notwithstanding the gorgeous and radiant beauty of Dejah Thoris, Tara of Helium and Thuvia of Ptarth, the pulchritude of Sanoma Tora was such as to 逮捕（する） attention. I shall not say that it was greater than that of those 定評のある queens of Barsoomian loveliness, for I know that my adoration of Sanoma Tora might easily 影響（力） my judgment, but there were others there who 発言／述べるd her gorgeous beauty which 異なるs from that of Dejah Thoris as the chaste beauty of a polar landscape 異なるs from the beauty of the tropics, as the beauty of a white palace in the moonlight 異なるs from the beauty of its garden at midday.
When at my solicitation I was 現在のd to her, she ちらりと見ることd first at the insignia upon my armor, and 公式文書，認めるing therefrom that I was but a Padwar, she vouchsafed me but a condescending word and turned her attention again to the Dwar with whom she had been conversing.
I must 収容する／認める that I was piqued and yet it was, indeed, the contumelious 治療 she （許可，名誉などを）与えるd me that 直す／買収する，八百長をするd my 決意 to 勝利，勝つ her, for the goal most difficult of attainment has always seemed to me the most 望ましい.
And so it was that I fell in love with Sanoma Tora, the daughter of the 指揮官 of the Umak to which I was 大（公）使館員d.
For a long time I 設立する it difficult to その上の my 控訴 in the slightest degree; in fact I did not even see Sanoma Tora for several months after our first 会合, since when she 設立する that I was poor 同様に as low in 階級 I 設立する it impossible to 伸び（る） an 招待 to her home and it chanced that I did not 会合，会う her どこかよそで for a long time, but the more inaccessible she became the more I loved her until every waking moment of my time that was not 現実に 占領するd by the 業績／成果 of my 軍の 義務s was 充てるd to the 工夫するing of new and ever ますます 無分別な 計画（する）s to 所有する her. I even had the madness to consider 誘拐するing her, and I believe that I should 結局 have gone this far had there been no other way in which I could see her, but about this time a fellow officer of the 91st, in fact the Dwar of the Utan to which I was 大（公）使館員d, took pity on me and 得るd for me an 招待 to a feast in the palace of Tor Hatan.
My host, who was also my 命令（する）ing officer, had never noticed me before this evening and I was surprised to 公式文書，認める the warmth and 真心 of his greetings.
"We must see more of you here, Hadron of Hastor," he had said. "I have been watching you and I prophesy that you will go far in the 軍の service of the Jeddak."
Now I knew he was lying when he said that he had been watching me, for Tor Hatan was 悪名高くも lax in his 義務s as a 命令（する）ing officer, all of which were 成し遂げるd by the 上級の Teedwar of the Umak. While I could not fathom the 原因（となる） of this sudden 利益／興味 in me, it was にもかかわらず very pleasing since through it I might in some degree その上の my 追跡 of the heart and 手渡す of Sanoma Tora.
Sanoma Tora herself was わずかに more cordial than upon the occasion of our first 会合, though she noticeably paid more attention to Sil Vagis than she did to me.
Now if there is any man in Helium whom I 特に detest more than another it is Sil Vagis, a 汚い little snob who 持つ／拘留するs the 肩書を与える of Teedwar, though so far as I was ever able to ascertain he 命令（する）s no 軍隊／機動隊s, but is 単に on the staff of Tor Hatan, principally, I 推定する, because of the 広大な／多数の／重要な wealth of his father.
Such creatures we have to put up with in times of peace, but when war comes and the 広大な／多数の／重要な 将軍 takes 命令（する） it is the fighting men who 階級 and riches do not count.
But be that as it may, while Sil Vagis spoiled this evening for me as he would spoil many others in the 未来, にもかかわらず I left the palace of Tor Hatan that night with a feeling 国境ing upon elation, for I had Sanoma Tora's 許可 to see her again in her father's home when my 義務s would 許す me to 支払う／賃金 my 尊敬（する）・点s to her.
Returning to my ４半期/4分の1s I was …を伴ってd by my friend, the Dwar, and when I commented on the warmth of Tor Hatan's 歓迎会 of me he laughed.
"You find it amusing," I said. "Why?"
"Tor Hatan, as you know," he said, "is very rich and powerful, and yet it is seldom, as you may have noticed, that he is 招待するd to any one of the four places of Helium in which ambitious men most crave to be seen."
"You mean the palaces of the 将軍, the Jeddak, the Jed and Carthoris?" I asked.
"Of course," he replied. "What other four in Helium count for so much as these? Tor Hatan," he continued, "is supposed to come from the lower nobility, but there is a question in my mind as to whether there is a 減少（する） of noble 血 in his veins, and one of the facts upon which I base my conjecture is his cringing and fawning reverence for anything 付随するing to 王族—he would give his fat soul to be considered an intimate of any one of the four."
"But what has that to do with me?" I 需要・要求するd.
"A 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定," he replied; "in fact, because of it you were 招待するd to his palace tonight."
"I do not understand," I said.
"I chanced to be talking with Tor Hatan the morning of the day you received your 招待 and in the course of our conversation I について言及するd you. He had never heard of you, and as a Padwar in the 5th Utan you 誘発するd his 利益／興味 not a 粒子, but when I told him that your mother was a princess of Gathol, be pricked up his ears, and when he learned that you were received as a friend and equal in the palaces of the four demigods of Helium, he became almost enthusiastic about you. Now do you understand?" he 結論するd with a short laugh.
"Perfectly," I replied, "but 非，不，無 the いっそう少なく, I thank you. All that I 手配中の，お尋ね者 was the 適切な時期 and inasmuch as I was 用意が出来ている to 達成する it 有罪に if necessary, I cannot quibble over any means that were 雇うd to 得る it, however unflattering they may be to me."
For months I haunted the palace of Tor Hatan, and 存在 自然に a good conversationalist and 井戸／弁護士席 schooled in the stately dances and joyous games of Barsoom, I was by no means an unwelcome 訪問者. Also I made it a point often to take Sanoma Tora to one or another of the four 広大な／多数の／重要な palaces of Helium. I was always welcome because of the 血 関係 which 存在するd between my mother and Gahan of Gathol, who had married Tara of Helium.
自然に I felt that I was 進歩ing 井戸／弁護士席 with my 控訴, but my 進歩 was not 急速な／放蕩な enough to keep pace with the racing 願望（する）s of my passion. Never had I known love before and I felt that I should die if I did not soon 所有する Sanoma Tora, and so it was that upon a 確かな night I visited the palace of her father definitely 決定するd to lay my heart and sword at her feet before I left, and, although the natural コンビナート／複合体s of a lover 納得させるd me that I was an unworthy worm, that she would be wholly 正当化するd in 拒絶するing, I was yet 決定するd to 宣言する myself so that I might 率直に be accounted a suitor, which, after all, gives one greater freedom even though he be not 完全に a 好意d suitor.
It was one of those lovely nights that transform old Barsoom into a world of enchantment. Thuria and Cluros were racing through the heavens casting their soft light upon the garden of Tor Hatan, empurpling the vivid, scarlet sward and lending strange hues to the gorgeous blooms of pimalia and sorapus, while the winding walks, graveled with 半分-precious 石／投石するs, 発射 支援する a thousand scintillant rays that, 着せる／賦与するd in ever-changing colors, danced at the feet of the marble statuary that lent an 追加するd artistic charm to the ensemble.
In one of the spacious halls that overlooked the garden of the palace, a 青年 and a maiden sat upon a 大規模な （法廷の）裁判 of rich sorapus 支持を得ようと努めるd, such a （法廷の）裁判 as might have graced the halls of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Jeddak himself, so intricate its rich design, so perfect the carving of the master craftsman who produced it.
Upon the leathern harness of the 青年 were the insignia of his 階級 and service—a Padwar in the 91st Umak. The 青年 was I, Hadron of Hastor, and with me was Sanoma Tora, daughter of Tor Hatan. I had come filled with the 決意 boldly to 嘆願d my 原因（となる）, but suddenly I had become aware of my unworthiness. What had I to 申し込む／申し出 this beautiful daughter of the rich Tor Hatan? I was only a Padwar, and a poor one at that. Of course, there was the 王室の 血 of Gathol in my veins, and that, I knew, would have 負わせる with Tor Hatan, but I am not given to 誇るing and I could not have reminded Sanoma Tora of the advantages to be derived because of it even had I known 前向きに／確かに that it would 影響（力） her. I had, therefore, nothing to 申し込む／申し出 but my 広大な／多数の／重要な love, which is, perhaps, after all, the greatest gift that man or woman can bring to another, and I had thought of late that Sanoma Tora might love me. Upon several occasions she had sent for me, and, although in each instance she had 示唆するd going to the palace of Tara of Helium, I had been vain enough to hope that this was not her 単独の 推論する／理由 for wishing to be with me.
"You are uninteresting tonight, Hadron of Hastor," she said after a 特に long silence, during which I had been 努力するing to 明確に表す my 提案 in some 納得させるing and graceful phrases.
"Perhaps," I replied, "it is because I am trying to find the words in which to 着せる／賦与する the most 利益／興味ing thought I have ever entertained."
"And what is that?" she asked politely, though with no 広大な／多数の／重要な show of 利益／興味.
"I love you, Sanoma Tora," I blurted awkwardly.
She laughed. It was like the tinkling of silver upon 水晶—beautiful but 冷淡な. "That has been 明らかな for a long while," she said, "but why speak of it?"
"And why not?" I asked.
"Because even if I returned your love, I am not for you, Hadron of Hastor," she replied coldly.
"You cannot love me then, Sanoma Tora?" I asked.
"I did not say that," she replied.
"You could love me?"
"I could love you if I permitted myself the 証拠不十分," she said, "but what is love?"
"Love is everything," I told her.
Sanoma Tora laughed. "If you think that I would link myself for life to a threadbare Padwar even if I loved him, you are mistaken," she said haughtily. "I am the daughter of Tor Hatan, whose wealth and 力／強力にする are but little いっそう少なく than those of the 王室の families of Helium. I have suitors whose wealth is so 広大な／多数の／重要な that they could buy you a thousand times over. Within the year an 特使 of the Jeddak Tul Axtar of Jahar waited upon my father; he had seen me and he said that he would return, and, 単に for love, you would ask me, who may some day be Jeddara of Jahar to become the wife of a poor Padwar."
I arose. "Perhaps you are 権利," I said. "You are so beautiful that it does not seem possible that you could be wrong, but 深い in my heart I cannot but feel that happiness is the greatest treasure that one may 所有する, and love the greatest 力／強力にする. Without these, Sanoma Tora, even a Jeddara is poor indeed."
"I shall take my chance," she said.
"I hope that the Jeddak of Jahar is not as greasy as his 特使," I 発言／述べるd rather peevishly, I am afraid.
"He may be an animated grease-マリファナ for all I care if he will make me his Jeddara," said Sanoma Tora.
"Then there is no hope for me?" I asked.
"Not while you have so little to 申し込む／申し出, Padwar," she replied.
It was then that a slave 発表するd Sil Vagis, and I took my leave. I had never before plumbed such depths of despondency as that which （海，煙などが）飲み込むd me as I made my unhappy way 支援する to my ４半期/4分の1s, but even though hope seemed dead I had not 放棄するd my 決意 to 勝利，勝つ her. If wealth and 力／強力にする were her price, then I would 達成する wealth and 力／強力にする. Just how I was going to 遂行する it was not 完全に （疑いを）晴らす, but I was young and to 青年 all things are possible.
I had 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd in wakefulness upon my sleeping silks and furs for some time when an officer of the guard burst suddenly into my ４半期/4分の1s.
"Hadron!" he shouted, "are you here?"
"Yes," I replied.
"賞賛するd be the ashes of my ancestors!" he exclaimed. "I 恐れるd that you were not."
"Why should I not be?" I 需要・要求するd. "What is this all about?"
"Tor Hatan, the fat old treasure 捕らえる、獲得する, is gone mad," he exclaimed.
"Tor Hatan gone mad? What do you mean? What has that got to do with me?"
"He 断言するs that you have 誘拐するd his daughter."
In an instant I was upon my feet. "誘拐するd Sanoma Tora!" I cried. "Has something happened to her? Tell me, quickly."
"Yes, she is gone, all 権利," said my informant, "and there is something mighty mysterious about it."
But I did not wait to hear more. 掴むing my harness, I adjusted it as I ran up the spiral 滑走路 toward the hangars on the roof of the 兵舎. I had no 当局 or 許す to take out a flier, but what did that mean to me if Sanoma Tora was in danger?
The hangar guards sought to 拘留する and question me. I do not 解任する what I told them; I know that I must have lied to them, for they let me run out a swift one-man flier and an instant later I was racing through the night toward the palace of Tor Hatan.
As it stands but little more than two haads from the 兵舎, I was there in but a few moments, and, as I landed in the garden, which was now brilliantly lighted, I saw a number of people congregated there, の中で whom were Tor Hatan and Sil Vagis.
As I leaped from the deck of the flier, the former （機の）カム 怒って toward me. "So it is you!" he cried. "What have you to say for yourself? Where is my daughter?"
"That is what I have come to ask, Tor Hatan," I replied.
"You are at the 底（に届く） of this," he cried. "You 誘拐するd her. She told Sil Vagis that this very night you had 需要・要求するd her 手渡す in marriage and that she had 辞退するd you."
"I did ask for her 手渡す," I said, "and she 辞退するd me. That part is true; but if she has been 誘拐するd, in the 指名する of your first ancestor, do not waste time trying to connect me with the diabolical 陰謀（を企てる）. I had nothing to do with it. How did it happen? Who was with her?"
"Sil Vagis was with her. They were walking in the garden," replied Tor Hatan.
"You saw her 誘拐するd," I asked, turning to Sil Vagis, "and you are here unwounded and alive?"
He started to stammer. "There were many of them," he said. "They overpowered me."
"You saw them?" I asked.
"Yes."
"Was I の中で them?" I 需要・要求するd.
"It was dark. I could not 認める any of them, perhaps they were disguised."
"They overpowered you?" I asked him.
"Yes," he said.
"You 嘘（をつく）!" I exclaimed. "Had they laid 手渡すs upon you they would have killed you. You ran away and hid, never 製図／抽選 a 武器 to defend the girl."
"That is a 嘘（をつく）," cried Sil Vagis. "I fought with them, but they overpowered me."
I turned to Tor Hatan. "We are wasting time," I said. "Is there no one who can give us a 手がかり（を与える） as to the 身元 of these men and the direction they took in their flight? How and whence （機の）カム they? How and whence did they 出発／死?"
"He is trying to throw you off the 跡をつける, Tor Hatan," said Sil Vagis. "Who else could it have been but a disgruntled suitor? What would you say if I should tell you that the metal of the men who stole Sanoma Tora was the metal of the 軍人s of Hastor?"
"I would say that you are a liar," I replied. "If it was so dark that you could not 認める 直面するs, how could you decipher the insignia upon their harness?"
At this juncture another officer of the 91st Umak joined us. "We have 設立する one who may, perhaps, shed some light upon the 支配する," he said, "if he lives long enough to speak."
Men had been searching the grounds of Tor Hatan and that 部分 of the city 隣接する to his palace, and now several approached 耐えるing a man, whom they laid upon the sward at our feet. His broken and mangled 団体／死体 was 完全に naked, and as he lay there gasping feebly for breath, he was a pitiful spectacle.
A slave 派遣（する）d into the palace returned with 興奮剤s, and when some of these had been 軍隊d between his lips, the man 生き返らせるd わずかに.
"Who are you?" asked Tor Hatan.
"I am a 軍人 of the city guard," replied the man feebly.
An officer approached Tor Hatan excitedly. "My men have just 設立する six more 団体／死体s の近くに to the point at which we discovered this man," he said. "They are all naked and 類似して broken and mangled."
"Perhaps we shall get to the 底（に届く） of this yet," said Tor Hatan, and, turning again to the poor, broken thing upon the scarlet sward, he directed him to proceed.
"We were on night patrol over the city when we saw a （手先の）技術 running without lights. As we approached it and turned our サーチライト upon it, I caught a 選び出す／独身, 簡潔な／要約する glimpse of it. It bore no colors or insignia to denote its origin and its design was unlike that of any ship I have ever seen. It had a long, low, enclosed cabin upon either 味方する of which were 機動力のある two peculiar looking guns. This was all I had time to 公式文書，認める, except that I saw a man directing one of the guns in our direction. The padwar in 命令（する） of our ship すぐに gave orders to 解雇する／砲火／射撃 upon the stranger, and at the same time he あられ／賞賛するd him. At that instant our ship 解散させるd in 中央の-空気／公表する; even my harness fell from me. I remember 落ちるing, that is all," and with these words he gasped once and died.
Tor Hatan called his people around him. "There must have been someone about the palace or the grounds who saw something of this occurrence," he said. "I 命令（する） that no 事柄 who may be 伴う／関わるd, whoever has any knowledge どれでも of this 事件／事情／状勢, shall speak."
A slave stepped 今後, and as he approached Tor Hatan 注目する，もくろむd him with haughty arrogance.
"井戸／弁護士席," 需要・要求するd the odwar, "what have you to say? Speak!"
"You have 命令（する）d it, Tor Hatan," said the slave; "さもなければ I should not speak, for when I have told what I saw I shall have incurred the 敵意 of a powerful noble," and he ちらりと見ることd quickly toward Sil Vagis.
"And if you speak the truth, man, you will have won the friendship of a padwar whose sword is not so mean but that it may 保護する you even from a powerful noble," I said quickly, and I, too, ちらりと見ることd at Sil Vagis, for it was in my mind that what the fellow had to tell might be 非，不，無 too flattering to the soft fop who masqueraded beneath the 肩書を与える of a 軍人.
"Speak!" 命令（する）d Tor Hatan impatiently. "And see to it that thou dost not 嘘（をつく）."
"For fourteen years I have served faithfully in your palace, Tor Hatan," replied the man, "ever since I was brought to Helium a 囚人 of war after the 落ちる and 解雇（する） of Kobol, where I served in the 護衛 of the Jed of Kobol, and in all that time you have had no 推論する／理由 to question my truthfulness. Sanoma Tora 信用d me, and had I had a sword this night she might still be with us."
"Come! Come!" cried Tor Hatan; "get to the point. What saw you?"
"The fellow saw nothing," snapped Sil Vagis. "Why waste time upon him? He 捜し出すs but to glory in a little 簡潔な／要約する notoriety.
"Let him speak," I exclaimed.
"I had just 上がるd the first ramp to the second level of the palace," explained the slave, "on my way to the sleeping ４半期/4分の1s of Tor Hatan to arrange his sleeping silks and furs for the night as is my custom, and, pausing for a moment to look out into the garden, I saw Sanoma Tora and Sil Vagis walking in the moonlight. Conscious that I should not thus 観察する them, I was about to continue on my way about my 義務s when I saw a flier dropping silently out of the night toward the garden. Its モーターs were noiseless, it showed no light. It seemed a spectral ship and of such strange design that even if for no other 推論する／理由 it would have 逮捕（する）d my attention, but there were other 推論する／理由s. Unlighted ships move through the night for no good 目的, and so I paused to watch it.
"It landed silently and quickly behind Sanoma Tora and Sil Vagis; nor did they seem aware of its presence until their attention was attracted by the slight clanking of the accoutrements of one of the several 軍人s who sprang from its low cabin as it grounded. Then Sil Vagis wheeled about. For just an instant he stood as though petrified and then as the strange 軍人s leaped toward him, he turned and fled into the 隠すing shrubbery of the garden."
"It is a 嘘（をつく）," cried Sil Vagis.
"Silence, coward!" I 命令（する）d.
"Continue, slave!" directed Tor Hatan.
"Sanoma Tora was not aware of the presence of the strange 軍人s until she was 掴むd 概略で from behind. It all happened so quickly that I 不十分な had time to realize the 目的 of the 悪意のある visitation before they laid 手渡すs upon her. When I comprehended that my mistress was the 反対する of this night attack, I 急ぐd hurriedly 負かす／撃墜する the ramp, but ere I reached the garden they had dragged her 船内に the flier. Even then, however, had I had a sword I might at least have died in the service of Sanoma Tora, for I reached the ship of mystery as the last 軍人 was clambering 船内に. I 掴むd him by the harness and 試みる／企てるd to drag him to the ground, at the same time shouting loudly to attract the palace guard, but ere I did so one of his fellows on the deck above me drew his long sword and struck viciously at my 長，率いる. The blade caught me but a ちらりと見ることing blow which, however, 十分であるd to stun me for a moment, so that I relaxed my 持つ／拘留する upon the strange 軍人 and fell to the sward. When I 回復するd consciousness the ship had gone and the tardy palace guard was 注ぐing from the guard room. I have spoken—and spoken truthfully."
Tor Hatan's 冷淡な gaze sought out the lowered 注目する，もくろむs of Sil Vagis. "What have you to say to this?" he 需要・要求するd.
"The fellow is in the 雇う of Hadron of Hastor," shouted Sil Vagis. "He speaks nothing but lies. I attacked them when they （機の）カム, but there were many and they overpowered me. This fellow was not 現在の."
"Let me see thy 長，率いる," I said to the slave, and when he had come and knelt before me I saw a 広大な／多数の／重要な red welt the length of one 味方する of his 長，率いる above the ear, just such a welt as a ちらりと見ることing blow from the flat 味方する of a long sword might have made. "Here," I said to Tor Hatan, pointing to the 広大な／多数の／重要な welt, "is the proof of a slave's 忠義 and courage. Let us see the 負傷させるs received by a noble of Helium who by his own 証言 engaged in 選び出す／独身- 手渡すd 戦闘 against 広大な／多数の／重要な 半端物s. Surely in such an 遭遇（する） he must have received at least a 選び出す／独身 scratch."
"Unless he is as marvelous a swordsman as the 広大な／多数の／重要な John Carter himself," said the dwar of the palace guard with a thinly 隠すd sneer.
"It is all a 陰謀（を企てる）," cried Sil Vagis. "Do you take the word of a slave, Tor Hatan, against that of a noble of Helium?"
"I rely on the 証言 of my 注目する，もくろむs and my senses," replied the odwar, and he turned his 支援する upon Sil Vagis and again 演説（する）／住所d the slave. "Didst thou 認める any of those who 誘拐するd Sanoma Tora," he 需要・要求するd, "or 公式文書，認める their harness or their metal?"
"I got no good look at the 直面する of any of them, but I did see the harness and the metal of him whom I tried to drag from the flier."
"Was it the metal of Hastor?" asked Tor Hatan.
"By my first ancestor, it was not," replied the slave emphatically; "nor was it the metal of any other city of the Empire of Helium. The design and the insignia were unknown to me, and yet there was a 確かな familiarity about them that tantalizes me. I feel that I have seen them before, but when and where I cannot 解任する. In the service of my jed I fought invaders from many lands and it may be that upon some of these I saw 類似の metal many years ago."
"Are you 満足させるd, Tor Hatan," I 需要・要求するd, "that the aspersions cast upon me by Sil Vagis are without 創立／基礎?"
"Yes, Hadron of Hastor," replied the odwar.
"Then with your leave, I shall 出発／死," I said.
"Where are you going?" he asked.
"To find Sanoma Tora," I replied.
"And if you find her," he said, "and return her 安全に to me, she is yours."
I made no other acknowledgment of his generous 申し込む／申し出 than to 屈服する 深く，強烈に, for I had it in my mind that Sanoma Tora might have something to say about that, and whether she had or not, I wished no mate who （機の）カム not to me willingly.
Leaping to the deck of the flier that brought me I rose into the night and sped in the direction of the marble palace of the 将軍 of Barsoom, for, even though the hour was late, I was 決定するd to see him without an instant's unnecessary loss of time.
AS I approached the 将軍's palace I saw 調印するs of activity unusual for that hour of the night. Fliers were arriving and 出発／死ing, and when I alighted upon that 部分 of the roof reserved for 軍の ships, I saw the fliers of a number of high officers of the 将軍's staff.
存在 a たびたび（訪れる） 訪問者 at the palace and 存在 井戸／弁護士席 known by all the officers of the 将軍's 護衛, I had no difficulty in 伸び（る）ing admission to the palace, and presently I was waiting in the hall, just off the small compartment in which the 将軍 is accustomed to give small, 私的な audiences, while a slave 発表するd me to his master.
I do not know how long I waited. It could not have been a long while, yet it seemed to me a veritable eternity, because my mind was 悩ますd by the 有罪の判決 that the woman I loved was in 悲惨な danger. I was 所有するd by a 有罪の判決, ridiculous perhaps, but 非，不，無 the いっそう少なく real, that I alone could save her and that every instant I was 延期するd 減ずるd her chances for succor before it was too late.
But at last I was 招待するd to enter, and when I stood in the presence of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 将軍 I 設立する him surrounded by men high in the 会議s of Helium.
"I assume," said John Carter, coming 直接／まっすぐに to the point, "that what brings you here tonight, Hadron of Hastor, 付随するs to the 事柄 of the 誘拐 of the daughter of Tor Hatan. Have you any knowledge or any theory that might cast any light upon the 支配する?"
"No," I replied. "I have come 単に to 得る your 当局 to 出発／死 at once in an 試みる／企てる to 選ぶ up the 追跡する of the abductors of Sanoma Tora."
"Where do you ーするつもりである to search?" he 需要・要求するd.
"I do not yet know, sir," I replied, "but I shall find her."
He smiled. "Such 保証／確信 is at least an 資産," he said, "and knowing as I do what 誘発するs it, I shall 認める you the 許可 you 願望（する）. While the 誘拐 of a daughter of Helium is in itself of 十分な gravity to 令状 the use of every 資源 to apprehend her abductors and return her to her home, there is also 伴う／関わるd in this occurrence an element that may portend high danger to the empire. As you doubtless know, the mysterious ship that bore her away 機動力のある a gun from which emanated some 軍隊 that 完全に 崩壊するd all the metal parts of the patrol flier that sought to 迎撃する and question it. Even the 武器s and the metal 部分s of the harness of the 乗組員 were dissipated into nothing, a fact that was easily discernible from an examination of the 難破させる of the patrol flier and the 団体／死体s of its 乗組員. 支持を得ようと努めるd, leather, flesh, everything of the animal and vegetable kingdom that was 船内に the flier, has been 設立する scattered about the ground where it fell, but no trace of any metallic 実体 remains.
"I am impressing this upon you because it 示唆するs to my mind a possible 手がかり（を与える） to the general 場所 of the city of these new enemies of Helium. I am 納得させるd that this is but the first blow, since any 海軍 武装した with such guns could easily 持つ／拘留する Helium at its mercy, and few indeed are the cities of Barsoom outside the empire that would not 掴む with avidity upon any 器具 that would give them the 解雇（する） of the Twin Cities.
"For some time now we have been 深く，強烈に 関心d by the 増加するing number of 行方不明の ships of the 海軍. In nearly all instances these were ships engaged in charting 空気／公表する 現在のs and 記録，記録的な／記録するing 気圧s in different parts of Barsoom far from the empire, and recently it has become 明らかな that the 広大な 大多数 of these ships which never return were those 巡航するing in the southern part of the western 半球, an unhospitable 部分 of our 惑星 関心ing which we have unfortunately but little knowledge 借りがあるing to the fact that we have developed no 貿易（する） with the unfriendly people 住むing this 広大な domain.
"This, Hadron of Hastor, is only a suggestion; only the vaguest of 手がかり（を与える）s, but I 申し込む／申し出 it to you for what it is 価値（がある）. A thousand one-man scout fliers will be 派遣（する）d between now and noon tomorrow in search of the abductors of Sanoma Tora; nor will these be all. 巡洋艦s and 戦艦s will take the 空気／公表する 同様に, for Helium must know what city or what nation has developed a 武器 of 破壊 such as that used above Helium this night.
"It is my belief that the 武器 is of very 最近の 発明 and that whatever 力／強力にする 所有するs it, must be bending every 成果／努力 to perfect it and produce it in such 量s as to make them masters of the world. I have spoken. Go, and may fortune be with you."
You may believe that I lost no time in setting out upon my 使節団 now that I had 当局 from John Carter. Going to my ４半期/4分の1s I 急いでd my 準備 for 出発, which consisted principally of making a careful 選択 of 武器s and of 交流ing a rather ornate harness I had been wearing for one of simpler design and of heavier and more 持続する leather. My fighting harness is always the best and plainest that I can procure and is made for me by a famous harness 製造者 of Lesser Helium. My 器具／備品 of 武器s was 基準, consisting of a long sword, a short sword, a dagger and a ピストル. I also 供給するd myself with extra 弾薬／武器 and a 供給（する） of the concentrated ration used by all Martian fighting men.
As I gathered together these simple necessities which, with a 選び出す／独身 sleeping fur, would 構成する my 器具／備品, my mind was given over to consideration of さまざまな explanations for the 見えなくなる of Sanoma Tora. I searched my brain for any slightest memory that might 示唆する an explanation, or point toward the possible 身元 of her abductors. It was while thus engaged that I 解任するd her 言及／関連 to the jeddak, Tul Axtar of Jahar nor was there within the 範囲 of my recollection any other 出来事/事件 that might point a 手がかり（を与える）. I distinctly 解任するd the 特使 of Tul Axtar who had visited the 法廷，裁判所 of Helium not long since. I had heard him 誇る of the riches and 力／強力にする of his jeddak and the beauty of his women. Perhaps, then, it might be 同様に to search in the direction of Jahar as どこかよそで, but before 出発／死ing I 決定するd once again to visit the palace of Tor Hatan and question the slave who had been the last to see Sanoma Tora.
As I was about to 始める，決める out, another thought occurred to me. I knew that in the 寺 of Knowledge might be 設立する either illustrations or replicas of the metal and harness of every nation of Barsoom, 関心ing which aught was known in Helium. I therefore 修理d すぐに to the 寺 and with the 援助 of a clerk I presently 設立する a 製図／抽選 of the harness and metal of a 軍人 of Jahar. By an ingenious photostatic 過程 a copy of this illustration was made for me in a few seconds, and with this I 急いでd to the palace of Tor Hatan.
The odwar was absent, having gone to the palace of the 将軍, but his major-domo 召喚するd the slave, Kal Tavan, who had 証言，証人／目撃するd the 誘拐 of Sanoma Tora and grappled with one of her abductors.
As the man approached I noticed him more 特に than I had 以前. He was 井戸／弁護士席 built, with （疑いを）晴らす 削減（する） features and that 空気／公表する which definitely bespeaks the fighting man.
"You said, I believe, that you were from Kobol?" I asked.
"I was born in Tjanath," he replied. "I had a wife and daughter there. My wife fell before the 手渡す of an 暗殺者 and my daughter disappeared when she was very young. I never knew what became of her. The familiar scenes of Tjanath reminded me of happier days and so 増加するd my grief that I could not remain. I turned panthan then and sought service in other cities; thus I served in Kobol."
"And there you became familiar with the harness and the metal of many cities and nations?" I asked.
"Yes," he replied.
"What harness and metal are these?" I 需要・要求するd, 手渡すing him the copy of the illustration I had brought from the 寺 of Knowledge.
He 診察するd it 簡潔に and then his 注目する，もくろむs lighted with 承認. "It is the same," he said. "It is 同一の."
"同一の with what?" I asked.
"With the harness worn by the 軍人 with whom I grappled at the time that Sanoma Tora was stolen," he replied.
"The 身元 of the abductors of Sanoma Tora is 設立するd," I said, and then I turned to the major-domo. "Send a messenger at once to the 将軍 知らせるing him that the daughter of Tor Hatan was stolen by men from Jahar and that it is my belief that they are the 特使s of Tul Axtar, Jeddak of Jahar," and without more words I turned and left the palace, going 直接／まっすぐに to my flier.
As I arose above the towers and ドームs and lofty 上陸 行う／開催する／段階s of Greater Helium, I turned the prow of my flier toward the west and 開始 wide the throttle sped 速く through the thin 空気／公表する of dying Barsoom toward that 広大な／多数の／重要な unknown expanse of her remote southwestern 半球, somewhere within the 広大な reaches of which lay Jahar toward which, I was now 納得させるd, Sanoma Tora was 存在 borne to become not the Jeddara of Tul Axtar, but his slave, for jeddaks take not their jeddaras by 軍隊 upon Barsoom.
I believed that I understood the explanation of Sanoma Tora's 誘拐, an explanation that would have 原因（となる）d her 集中的な chagrin since it was far from flattery. I believed that Tul Axtar's 特使 had 報告（する）／憶測d to his master the charm and beauty of the daughter of Tor Hatan, but that she was not of 十分に noble birth to become his jeddara, and so he had 可決する・採択するd the only expedient by which he might 所有する her. My 血 boiled at the suggestion, but my judgment told me that it was doubtless 権利.
During the past few years—I should say the last ten or twenty—greater strides have been taken in the 進歩 of 航空学 than had been 以前 達成するd in the 先行する five hundred years.
The perfection of the 目的地 支配（する）／統制する compass by Carthoris of Helium is considered by many 当局 to have 示すd the beginning of a new 時代 of 発明. For centuries we seemed to have stagnated in a 静かな pond of self 十分なこと, as though we had reached the acme of perfection beyond which it was useless to 捜し出す for 改良 upon what we considered the highest possible 業績／成就s of science.
Carthoris of Helium, 相続するing the restless, 問い合わせing mind of his earth-born sire, awoke us. Our best minds took up the challenge and the result was 早い 改良 in design and construction of 空気／公表する ships of all classes, 主要な to a 革命 in モーター building.
We had thought that our light, compact, powerful radium モーターs never could be 改善するd upon and that man never would travel, either 安全に or economically, at a 速度(を上げる） greater than that 達成するd by our swift one-man scout fliers—about eleven hundred haads per zode,[*] when a 事実上 unknown padwar in the 海軍 of Helium 発表するd that he had perfected a モーター that, with one-half the 負わせる of our 現在の モーターs, would develop twice the 速度(を上げる）.
[* 公式文書，認める: だいたい one hundred and sixty-six earth miles per hour]
It was this type of モーター with which my scout flier was equipped—a seemingly fuelless モーター, since it derived its invisible and imponderable energy from the inexhaustible and illimitable 磁石の field of the 惑星.
There are 確かな basic features of the new モーター that only the inventor and the 政府 of Helium are fully conversant with and these are most jealously guarded. The プロペラ 軸, which 延長するs 井戸／弁護士席 within the 船体 of the flier, is 建設するd of 非常に／多数の lateral segments 絶縁するd from one another. Around this 軸 and supporting it is a 一連の armature-like bearings, through the 中心 of which it passes.
These are connected in series with a 装置 called an accumulator through which the 惑星's 磁石の energy is directed to the peculiar armatures which encircle the プロペラ 軸.
速度(を上げる） is controlled by 増加するing or 減らすing the number of armature bearings in series with the accumulator—all of which is 簡単に 遂行するd by a lever which the 操縦する moves from his position on deck where he ordinarily lies upon his stomach, his safety belt snapped to 激しい （犯罪の）一味s in the deck.
The 限界 of 速度(を上げる）, the inventor （人命などを）奪う，主張するs, is 扶養家族 単独で upon the 割合 of strength to 負わせる in the construction of the 船体. My one-man scout flier easily 達成するs a 速度(を上げる） of two thousand haads per zode,* nor could it have withstood the tremendous 緊張する of a more powerful モーター, though it would have been 平易な to have 増加するd both the 力／強力にする of one and the 速度(を上げる） of the other by the simple expedient of a longer プロペラ 軸 carrying an 付加 number of armature bearings.
[* 公式文書，認める: だいたい three hundred miles per hour.]
In 実験ing with the new モーター at Hastor last year, an 試みる／企てる was made to 運動 a scout flier at the exceptional 速度(を上げる） of thirty-three hundred haads per zode,[*] but before the ship had 達成するd a 速度(を上げる） of three thousand haads per zode it was torn to pieces by its own モーター. Now we are trying to 達成する the greatest strength with the 最小限 of 負わせる and as our engineers 後継する we shall see 速度(を上げる） 増加するd until, I am sure, we shall easily 達成する to seven thousand haads per zode,[†] for there seems to be no 限界 to the 力／強力にする of these marvelous モーターs.
[* 公式文書，認める: だいたい five hundred miles per hour; a haad 存在 1949.0592 earth feet and a zode 2.462 earth hours.]
[† 公式文書，認める: Over one thousand miles per hour.]
Little いっそう少なく marvelous is the 目的地 支配（する）／統制する compass of Carthoris of Helium. 始める，決める your pointer upon any 位置／汚点／見つけ出す on either 半球; open your throttle and then 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する and go to sleep if you will. Your ship will carry you to your 目的地, 減少（する） within a hundred yards or so of the ground and stop, while an alarm awakens you. It is really a very simple 装置, but I believe that John Carter has fully 述べるd it in one of his 非常に／多数の manuscripts.
In the adventure upon which I had 乗る，着手するd the 目的地 支配（する）／統制する compass was of little value to me, since I did not know the exact 場所 of Jahar. However, I 始める，決める it 概略で at a point about thirty degrees south latitude, thirty-five degrees east longitude, as I believed that Jahar lay somewhere to the 南西 of that point.
飛行機で行くing at high 速度(を上げる） I had long since left behind the cultivated areas 近づく Helium and was crossing above a desolate and 砂漠d waste of ocher moss that 着せる／賦与するd the dead sea 底（に届く）s where once rolled a mighty ocean 耐えるing upon its bosom the shipping of a happy and 繁栄する people, now but a half- forgotten memory in the legends of Barsoom.
Upon the 辛勝する／優位s of 高原s that once had 示すd the shore line of a noble continent I passed above the lonely monuments of that 古代の 繁栄, the sad, 砂漠d cities of old Barsoom. Even in their 廃虚s there is a grandeur and magnificence that still has 力／強力にする to awe a modern man. 負かす／撃墜する toward the lowest sea 底（に届く）s other 廃虚s 示す the 悲劇の 追跡する that that 古代の civilization had followed in 追跡 of the receding waters of its ocean to where the last city finally succumbed, bereft of 商業, shorn of 力／強力にする, to 落ちる at last an 平易な 犠牲者 to the marauding hordes of 猛烈な／残忍な, green tribesmen, whose 子孫s now are the 単独の 支配者s of many of these 砂漠d sea 底（に届く）s. Hating and hated, ignorant of love, laughter or happiness, they lead their long, 猛烈な／残忍な lives quarreling の中で themselves and their neighbors and preying upon any chance adventurers who happen within the 限定するs of their bitter and desolate domain.
猛烈な／残忍な and terrible as are all green men, there are few whose cruel natures and 血まみれの 偉業／利用するs have horrified the minds of red men to such an extent as have the green hordes of Torquas.
The city of Torquas, from which they derive their 指名する, was one of the most magnificent and powerful of 古代の Barsoom. Though it has been 砂漠d for ages by all but roaming tribes of green men, it is still 示すd upon every 地図／計画する, and as it lay 直接／まっすぐに in the path of my search for Jahar and as I had never seen it, I had purposely laid my course to pass over it, and when, far ahead, I saw its lofty towers and battlements I felt the thrill of excitement and the 誘惑する of adventure which these dead cities of Barsoom proverbially 発揮する upon us red men.
As I approached the city I 減ずるd my 速度(を上げる） and dropped lower that I might 得る a better 見解（をとる） of it. What a beautiful city it must have been in its time! Even today, after all the ages that have passed since its 幅の広い avenues 殺到するd with the life of happy, 繁栄する throngs, its 広大な／多数の／重要な palaces still stand in all their glorious splendor, that time and the elements have 軟化するd and mellowed, but not yet destroyed.
As I circled low above the city I saw miles of avenues that have not known the foot of man for countless ages. The 石／投石する flagging of their pavement was overgrown with ocher moss, with here and there a stunted tree or a grotesque shrub of one of those varieties that somehow find sustenance in the arid wasteland. Silent, 砂漠d 中庭s looked up at me, gorgeous gardens of another happier day. Here and there the roof of a building had fallen in, but for the most part they remained 損なわれていない, dreaming, doubtless, of the wealth and beauty that they had known in days of yore, and in imagination I could see the gorgeous sleeping silks and furs spread out in the sunlight, while the women idled beneath gay canopies of silks, their jeweled harnesses scintillating with each move of their 団体／死体s. I saw the pennons waving from countless thousands of staffs and the 広大な／多数の／重要な ships at 錨，総合司会者 in the harbor rose and fell to the undulations of the restless sea. There were swaggering sailors upon the avenues, and burly, fighting men before the doors of every palace. Ah, what a picture imagination conjured from the deathlike silence of that 砂漠d city, and then, as a long, swinging circle brought me above the 中庭 of a splendid palace that 直面するd upon the city's 広大な／多数の／重要な central square, my 注目する，もくろむs beheld that which 粉々にするd my beautiful dream of the past. 直接／まっすぐに below me I saw a 得点する／非難する／２０ of 広大な／多数の／重要な thoats penned in what once may have been the 王室の garden of a jeddak.
The presence of these 抱擁する beasts meant but one thing, and that was that their green masters were to be 設立する nearby.
As I passed above the 中庭 one of the restless, vicious beasts looked up and saw me and 即時に he 開始するd to squeal 怒って. すぐに the other thoats, their short temper 誘発するd by the squealing of their fellow and their attention directed by his 上向き gaze, discovered me and 始める，決める up a perfect pandemonium of grunts and squeals, which brought the result that I had すぐに foreseen. A green 軍人 leaped into the 中庭 from the 内部の of the palace and looked up just in time to see me before I passed from his line of 見通し above the roof of the building.
Realizing すぐに that this was no place for me to loiter, I opened my throttle and at the same time rose 速く toward a greater 高度. As I passed over the building and out across the avenue in 前線 of it, I saw some twenty green 軍人s 注ぐ out of the building, their 上向き gaze searching the skies. The 軍人 on guard had apprised them of my presence.
I 悪口を言う／悪態d myself for a stupid fool in having taken this unnecessary chance 単に to 満足させる my idle curiosity. 即時に I took a zig-zag, 上向き course, rising as 速く as I could, while from below a savage war cry rose plainly to my ears. I saw long, wicked looking ライフル銃／探して盗むs 目的（とする）d at me. I heard the hiss of 発射物s hurtling by me, but, though the first ボレー passed の近くに to us, not a 弾丸 struck the ship. In a moment more I would be out of 範囲 and 安全な and I prayed to a thousand ancestors to 保護する me for the few 簡潔な／要約する minutes that would be necessary to place me 完全に out of 害（を与える）'s way. I thought that I had made it and was just about to congratulate myself upon my good luck when I heard the thud of a 弾丸 against the metal of my ship and almost 同時に the 爆発 of the 発射物, and then I was out of 範囲.
Angry cries of 失望 （機の）カム faintly to my ears as I sped 速く toward the 南西, relieved that I had been so fortunate as to be able to get away without 苦しむing any 損失.
I had already flown about seventy karads from Helium, but I was aware that Jahar might still be fifty to seventy-five karads distant and I made up my mind that I would take no more chances such as those from which I had just so fortunately escaped.
[* 公式文書，認める: A karad is 同等（の） to a degree of longitude.]
I was now moving at 広大な／多数の／重要な 速度(を上げる） again and I had scarcely finished congratulating myself upon my good fortune when it suddenly became 明らかな to me that I was having difficulty in 持続するing my 高度. My flier was losing buoyancy and almost すぐに I guessed, what 調査 later 明らかにする／漏らすd, that one of my buoyancy 戦車／タンクs had been 穴をあけるd by the 爆発性の 弾丸 of the green 軍人s.
To reproach myself for my carelessness seemed a useless waste of mental energy, though I can 保証する you that I was 熱心に aware of my fault and of its possible 耐えるing upon the 運命／宿命 of Sanoma Tora, from the active 起訴 of whose 救助（する） I might now be 完全に 除去するd. The results as they 影響する／感情d me did not appall me half so much as did the contemplation of the unquestioned danger in which Sanoma Tora must be, from which my 決意 to 救助（する） her had so obsessed me that there had not entered into my thoughts any slightest consideration of 失敗.
The 事故 was a 厳しい blow to my hopes and yet it did not 粉々にする them 完全に, for I am so 構成するd that I know I shall never give up hope of success in any 問題／発行する as long as life remains to me.
How much longer my ship would remain afloat it was difficult to say, and, having no means of making such 修理s as would be necessary to 保存する the remaining contents of the 穴をあけるd buoyancy 戦車／タンク, the best that I could do was to 増加する my 速度(を上げる） so that I might cover as much distance as possible before I was 軍隊d 負かす／撃墜する. The construction of my ship was such that at high 速度(を上げる） it tended to 持続する itself in the 空気／公表する with a 最小限 of the Eighth Ray in its buoyancy 戦車／タンクs; yet I knew that the time was not far distant when I should have to make a 上陸 in this dreary, desolate wasteland.
I had covered something in the 近隣 of two thousand haads since I had been 解雇する／砲火／射撃d upon above Torquas, crossing what had been a large 湾 when the waters of the ocean rolled over the 広大な plains that now lay moss covered and arid beneath me. Far ahead I could see the 輪郭（を描く）s of low hills that must have 示すd the southwestern shore line of the 湾. Toward the northwest the dead sea 底（に届く） 延長するd as far as the 注目する，もくろむ could reach, but this was not the direction I wished to take, and so I sped on toward the hills hoping that I might 持続する 十分な 高度 to cross them, but as they 速く ぼんやり現れるd closer this hope died in my breast and I realized that the end of my flight was now but a 事柄 of moments. At the same time I discerned the 廃虚s of a 砂漠d city nestling at the foot of the hills; nor was this an unwelcome sight since water is almost always to be 設立する in the 井戸／弁護士席s of these 古代の cities, which have been kept in 修理 by the green nomads of the wasteland.
By now I was skimming but a few 広告s* above the surface of the ground. I had 大いに 減らすd my 速度(を上げる） to 避ける a serious 事故 in 上陸 and because of this the end was 急いでd so that presently I （機の）カム gently to 残り／休憩（する） upon the ocher vegetation scarcely a haad from the water-前線 of the 砂漠d city.
[* 公式文書，認める: An 広告 is about 9.75 earth feet.]
MY 上陸 was most unfortunate in that it left me in plain sight of the city without any place of concealment in the event that the 廃虚s happened to be 占領するd by one of the 非常に／多数の tribes of green men who infest the dead sea 底（に届く）s of Barsoom, often making their （警察，軍隊などの）本部 in one or another of the 砂漠d cities that line the 古代の shore.
The fact that they usually choose to 住む the largest and most magnificent of the 古代の palaces and that these ordinarily stand 支援する some little distance from the water-前線 （判決などを）下すd it やめる possible that even in the event that there were green men in the city I might reach the 隠すing safety of one of the nearer buildings before I was discovered by them.
My flier 存在 now useless, there was nothing to do but abandon it, and so, with only my 武器s, 弾薬／武器 and a little concentrated rations, I walked quickly in the direction of the age old water-前線. Whether or not I reached the buildings unobserved, I was unable to 決定する, but at any 率 I did reach them without seeing any 調印する of a living creature about.
部分s of many of these 古代の, 砂漠d cities are 住むd by the 広大な／多数の／重要な white apes of Barsoom, which are in many 尊敬（する）・点s more to be 恐れるd than the green 軍人s themselves, for not only are these man-like creatures endowed with enormous strength and characterized by 激しい ferocity, but they are also voracious man-eaters. So terrible are they that it is said that they are the only living creatures that can instill 恐れる within the breasts of the green men of Barsoom.
Knowing the possible dangers that might lurk within the 管区s of this 廃虚, it may be wondered that I approached it at all, but as a 事柄 of fact there was no 安全な 代案／選択肢. Out upon the dead monotony of the ocher moss of the sea 底（に届く）, I should have been discovered by the first white ape or green Martian that approached the city from that direction, or that chanced to come from the 内部の of the 廃虚s to the water- 前線. It was, therefore, necessary for me to 捜し出す concealment until night had fallen, since only by night might I travel in safety across the sea 底（に届く）, and, as the city 申し込む／申し出d the only concealment nearby, I had no choice but to enter it. I can 保証する you that it was not without feelings of extreme 関心 that I clambered to the surface of the 幅の広い avenue that once skirted the shore of a busy harbor. Across its wide expanse rose the 廃虚s of what once had been shops and 倉庫／問屋s, but whose eyeless windows now looked 負かす／撃墜する upon a scene of arid desolation. Gone were the 広大な／多数の／重要な ships! Gone the busy, hurrying throngs! Gone the ocean!
Crossing the avenue I entered one of the taller buildings, which I noticed was surmounted by a high tower. The entire structure, 含むing the tower, seemed to be in an excellent 明言する／公表する of 保護 and it occurred to me that if I could 上がる into the latter, I should be able to 得る an excellent 見解（をとる） of the city and of the country that lay beyond it to the 南西, which was the direction in which I ーするつもりであるd to 追求する my search for Jahar I reached the building 明らかに unobserved, and, entering, 設立する myself in a large 議会, the nature and 目的 of which it was no longer possible to 決定する, since such decorations as may かもしれない have adorned its 塀で囲むs in the past were no longer discernible and whatever furniture it may have 含む／封じ込めるd to give a 手がかり（を与える） to its 身元 had long since been 除去するd. There was an enormous fireplace in the far end of the room and at one 味方する of this fireplace a ramp led downward, and upon the other a 類似の ramp led 上向き.
Listening intently for a moment I heard no sound, either within or without the building, so that it was with かなりの 信用／信任 that I started to 上がる the ramp.
上向き I continued from 床に打ち倒す to 床に打ち倒す, each of which consisted of a 選び出す／独身 large 議会, a fact which finally 納得させるd me that the building had been a 倉庫／問屋 for the 蓄える／店ing of goods passing through this 古代の port.
From the upper 床に打ち倒す a 木造の ladder 延長するd 上向き through the 中心 of the tower above. It was of solid skeel, which is 事実上 indestructible, so that though I knew it might be anywhere from five hundred thousand to a million years old, I did not hesitate to 信用 myself to it.
The circular 内部の 核心 of the tower, 上向き through which the ladder 延長するd, was rather dark. At each 上陸 there was an 開始 into the tower 議会 at that point, but as many of these 開始s were の近くにd only a subdued light 侵入するd to the central 核心.
I had 上がるd to the second level of the tower when I thought that I heard a strange noise beneath me.
Just the suggestion of a noise it was, but such utter silence had 統治するd over the 砂漠d city that the faintest sound must have been appreciable to me.
Pausing in my ascent, I looked 負かす／撃墜する, listening; but the sound which I had been unable to translate was not repeated, and I continued my way on 上向き.
Having it in my mind to climb as high up in the tower as possible, I did not stop to 診察する any of the levels that I passed.
Continuing 上向き for a かなりの distance my 進歩 was finally 封鎖するd by 激しい planking that appeared to form the 天井 of the 軸. Some eight or ten feet below me was a small door that probably led to one of the upper levels of the tower and I could not but wonder why the ladder had been continued on 上向き above this doorway, since it could serve no practical 目的 if it 単に ended at the 天井. Feeling above me with my fingers I traced the 輪郭（を描く）s of what appeared to be a 罠（にかける） door. 得るing a 会社／堅い 地盤 upon the ladder as high up as I could climb, I placed a shoulder against the 障壁. In this position I was able to 発揮する かなりの 圧力 上向き with the result that presently I felt the planking rise above me and a moment later, to the accompaniment of subdued groans, the 罠（にかける） door swung 上向き upon 古代の 木造の hinges long 未使用の. Clambering into the apartment above I 設立する myself upon the 最高の，を越す level of the tower, which rose to a 高さ of some two hundred feet above the avenue below. Before me were the corroded remains of an 古代の and long obsolete beacon-light, such as were used by the 古代のs long before the 発見 of radium and its practical and 科学の 使用／適用 to the lighting 必要物／必要条件s of modern civilization upon Barsoom. These 古代の lamps were operated by expensive machines which 生成するd electricity, and this one was doubtless used as a beacon for the 安全な 指導／手引 of 古代の 水夫s into the harbor, whose waters once rolled almost to the foot of the tower.
This upper level of the tower afforded an excellent 見解（をとる） in all directions. To the north and northeast stretched a 広大な expanse. To the south was a 範囲 of low hills that curved gently in a northeasterly direction, forming in by-gone days the southern shore line of what is still known as the 湾 of Torquas. Toward the west I looked out over the 廃虚s of a 広大な／多数の／重要な city, which 延長するd far 支援する into low hills, the 側面に位置するs of which it had 機動力のある as it 拡大するd from the sea shore. There in the distance I could still discern the 古代の 郊外住宅s of the 豊富な, while in the nearer foreground were enormous public buildings, the most pretentious of which were built upon the four 味方するs of a large quadrangle that I could easily discern a short distance from the water-前線. Here, doubtless, stood the 公式の／役人 palace of the jeddak who once 支配するd the rich country of which this city was the 資本／首都 and the 主要な／長／主犯 port. There, now, only silence 統治するs. It was indeed a depressing sight and one fraught with poignant prophecy for us of 現在の day Barsoom.
Where they 戦う／戦いd valiantly but futilely against the menace of a 絶えず 減らすing water 供給（する）, we are 直面するd with a problem that far transcends theirs in the importance of its 耐えるing upon the 維持／整備 of life upon our 惑星. During the past several thousand years only the courage, resourcefulness and wealth of the red men of Barsoom have made it possible for life to 存在する upon our dying 惑星, for were it not for the 広大な／多数の／重要な atmosphere 工場／植物s conceived and built and 持続するd by the red race of Barsoom, all forms of 空気／公表する breathing creatures would have become extinct thousands of years ago.
As I gazed out over the city, my mind 占領するd with these dismal thoughts, I again became aware of a sound coming from the 内部の of the tower beneath me, and, stepping to the open 罠（にかける）, I looked 負かす／撃墜する into the 軸 and there, 直接／まっすぐに below me, I saw that which might 井戸／弁護士席 make the stoutest Barsoomian heart quail—the hideous, snarling 直面する of a 広大な／多数の／重要な white ape of Barsoom.
As our 注目する，もくろむs met the creature 発言する／表明するd an angry growl and, abandoning its former stealthy approach, 急ぐd 速く up the ladder. 事実上の／代理 almost mechanically I did the one and only thing that might even 一時的に stay its 急ぐ upon me—I slammed 負かす／撃墜する the 激しい 罠（にかける） door above its 長，率いる, and as I did so I saw for the first time that the door was equipped with a 激しい 木造の 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業, and you may 井戸／弁護士席 believe that I lost no time in 安全な・保証するing this, thus effectually barring the creature's ascent by this 大勝する into the veritable cul de sac in which I had placed myself.
Now, indeed, was I in a pretty predicament—two hundred feet above the city with my only avenue of escape 削減（する） off by one of the most 恐れるd of all the savage beasts of Barsoom.
I had 追跡（する）d these creatures in Thark as a guest of the 広大な／多数の／重要な green Jeddak, Tars Tarkas, and I knew something of their cunning and resourcefulness 同様に as of their ferocity. 極端に man-like in conformation, they also approach man more closely than any other of the lower orders in the size and 開発 of their brain. Occasionally these creatures are 逮捕（する）d when young and trained to 成し遂げる, and so intelligent are they that they can be taught to do almost anything that man can do that lies within the 範囲 of their 限られた／立憲的な 推論する／理由ing capacity. Man has, however, never been able to subdue their ferocious nature and they are always the most dangerous of animals to 扱う, which probably accounts more even than their 知能 for the 利益／興味 陳列する，発揮するd by the large audiences that they unfailingly attract.
In Hastor I have paid a good price to see one of these creatures and now I 設立する myself in a position where I should very 喜んで 支払う／賃金 a good 取引，協定 more not to see one, but from the noise he was making in the 軸 beneath me it appeared to me that he was 決定するd that I should have a 解放する／自由な show and he a 解放する／自由な meal. He was 投げつけるing himself as best he could against the 罠（にかける） door, above which I stood with some 疑惑s which were presently 静めるd when I realized that not even the 広大な strength of a white ape could avail against the still 信頼できる and sturdy skeel of the 古代の door.
Finally 納得させるd that he could not come at me by this avenue, I 始める，決める about taking 在庫／株 of my 状況／情勢. Circling the tower I 診察するd its outward architecture by the simple expedient of leaning far outward above each of the four 味方するs. Three 味方するs 終結させるd at the roof of the building a hundred and fifty feet below me, while the fourth 延長するd to the pavement of the 中庭 two hundred feet below. Like much of the architecture of 古代の Barsoom, the surface of the tower was elaborately carved from 最高の，を越す to 底（に届く） and at each level there were window embrasures, some of which were equipped with small 石／投石する balconies. As a 支配する there was but a 選び出す／独身 window to a level, and as the window for the level 直接／まっすぐに beneath never opened upon the same 味方する of the tower as the window for the level above, there was always a distance of from thirty to forty feet between windows upon the same 味方する, and, as I was 診察するing the outside of the tower with a 見解（をとる） to its 申し込む／申し出ing me an avenue of escape, this point was of 広大な／多数の／重要な importance to me, since a 一連の window ledges, one below another, would have 証明するd a most welcome sight to a man in my position.
By the time I had 完全にするd my 調査する of the exterior of the tower the ape had evidently come to the 結論 that he could not 破壊する the 障壁 that kept him from me and I hoped that he would abandon the idea 完全に and 出発／死. But when I lay 負かす／撃墜する on the 床に打ち倒す and placed an ear の近くに to the door I could plainly hear him just below as he occasionally changed from one uncomfortable position to another upon the small ladder beneath me. I did not know to what extent these creatures might have developed pertinacity of 目的, but I hoped that he might soon tire of his 徹夜 and his thoughts be コースを変えるd into some other channel. However, as the day wore to a の近くに this 可能性 seemed to grow more and more remote until at last I became almost 納得させるd that the creature had 決定するd to lay 包囲 until hunger or desperation 軍隊d me from my 退却／保養地.
How longingly I gazed at the beckoning hills beyond the city where lay my 大勝する toward the 南西—toward fabled Jahar.
The sun was low in the west. Soon would come the sudden 移行 from daylight to 不明瞭, and then what? Perhaps the creature would abandon its 徹夜; hunger or かわき might attract it どこかよそで, but how was I to know? How easily it might descend to the 底（に届く） of the tower and を待つ me there, 確信して that sooner or later I must come 負かす／撃墜する.
One unfamiliar with the traits of these savage creatures might wonder why, 武装した as I was with sword and ピストル, I did not raise the 罠（にかける） door and give 戦う／戦い to my jailer. Had I known 前向きに／確かに that he was the only white ape in the 周辺 I should not have hesitated to do so, but experience 保証するd me that there was doubtless an entire herd of them ４半期/4分の1d in the 廃虚d city. So 不十分な is the flesh they crave that it is their ordinary custom to 追跡（する） alone, so that in the event that they make a kill they may be more 確かな of 保持するing the prize for themselves, but if I should attack him he would most certainly raise such a 列／漕ぐ／騒動 as to attract his fellows, in which event my chance for escape would have been 減ずるd to the ultimate 無.
A 選び出す／独身 発射 from my ピストル might have 派遣（する）d him, but it was 平等に possible that it would not, for these 広大な／多数の／重要な white apes of Barsoom are tremendous creatures, endowed with almost unbelievable vitality. Many of them stand fully fifteen feet in 高さ and are endowed by nature with tremendous strength. Their very 外見 is demoralizing to an enemy; their white, hairless 団体／死体s are in themselves repulsive to the 注目する，もくろむ of a red man; the 広大な／多数の／重要な shock of white hair bristling 築く upon their pates accentuates the brutality of their countenances, while their intermediary 始める，決める of 四肢s, which they use either as 武器 or 脚s as necessity or whim 示唆するs, （判決などを）下す them most formidable antagonists. やめる 一般に they carry a club, in the use of which they are terribly proficient. One of them, therefore, seemed 十分に a menace in itself, so that I had no 願望（する） to attract others of its 肉親，親類d, though I was fully aware that 結局 I might be 軍隊d to carry the 戦う／戦い to him.
Just as the sun was setting my attention was attracted toward the water-前線 where the long 影をつくる／尾行するs of the city were stretching far out across the dead sea 底（に届く）. Riding up the gentle acclivity toward the city was a party of green 軍人s, 機動力のある upon their 広大な／多数の／重要な savage thoats. There were perhaps twenty of them, moving silently over the soft moss that carpeted the 底（に届く） of the 古代の harbor, the padded feet of their 開始するs giving 前へ／外へ no sound. Like specters, they moved in the 影をつくる／尾行するs of the dying day, giving me その上の proof that 運命／宿命 had led me to a most unfriendly shore, and then, as though to 完全にする the trilogy of fearsome Barsoomian menaces, the roar of a banth rolled 負かす／撃墜する out of the hills behind the city.
安全な from 観察 in the high tower above them, I watched the party as it 現れるd from the hollow of the harbor and 棒 out upon the avenue below me, and then for the first time I 公式文書，認めるd a small 人物／姿／数字 seated in 前線 of one of the 軍人s. 不明瞭 was coming 速く now, but before the little cavalcade passed out of sight momentarily behind the corner of the building, as it entered another avenue 主要な toward the heart of the city, I thought that I 認めるd the little 人物／姿／数字 as that of a woman of my own race. That she was a 捕虜 was a foregone 結論 and I could not but shudder as I 熟視する／熟考するd the 運命／宿命 that lay in 蓄える／店 for her. Perhaps my own Sanoma Tora was in equal jeopardy. Perhaps—but no, that could not be possible—how could Sanoma Tora have fallen into the clutches of 軍人s of the 猛烈な／残忍な horde of Torquas?
It could not be she. No, that was impossible. But the fact remained that the 捕虜 was a red woman, and whether she were Sanoma Tora or another, whether she were from Helium or Jahar, my heart went out in sympathy to her and I forgot my own predicament as something within me 勧めるd me to 追求する her captors and 捜し出す to snatch her from them; but, 式のs, how futile seemed my fancy. How might I, who might not even save himself, aspire to the 救助（する） of another?
The thought galled me, it 傷つける my pride, and forthwith I 決定するd that if I would not chance dying to save myself, I might at least chance it for a woman of my own race, and always in the 支援する of my 長，率いる was the thought that perhaps the 反対する of my solicitude might, indeed, be the woman I loved.
不明瞭 had fallen as I 圧力（をかける）d my ear again to the 罠（にかける） door. All was silent below so that presently I became 保証するd that the creature had 出発／死d. Perhaps he was lying in wait for me その上の 負かす／撃墜する, but what of that? I must 直面する him 結局 if he elected to remain. I 緩和するd my ピストル in its holster and was upon the point of slipping the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 that 安全な・保証するd the door when I distinctly heard the beast 直接／まっすぐに beneath me.
For an instant I paused. What was the use? It meant 確かな death to raise that door, and in what way might I be 利益（をあげる）ing either myself or the poor 捕虜 if I gave my life thus uselessly? But there was an 代案／選択肢—one that I had been planning to 可決する・採択する in 事例／患者 of necessity from the moment that I had first 診察するd the exterior construction of the tower. It 申し込む／申し出d a slender chance of escape from my predicament and even a very slender chance was better than what would 直面する me should I raise the 罠（にかける） door.
I stepped to one of the windows of the tower and looked 負かす／撃墜する upon the city. Neither moon was in the sky; I could see nothing. Toward the 内部の of the city I heard the squealing of thoats. There would the （軍の）野営地，陣営 of the green men be 位置を示すd. Thus by the squealing of their vicious 開始するs would I be guided to it. Again a 追跡（する）ing banth roared in the hills. I sat upon the sill and swung both 脚s across and then turning on my belly slipped silently over the 辛勝する／優位 until I hung only by my 手渡すs. Groping with my sandaled toes, I felt for a foothold upon the 深い-削減（する） carvings of the tower's 直面する. Above me was a blue-黒人／ボイコット 無効の 発射 with 星／主役にするs; below me a blank and empty 無効の. It might have been a thousand sofads to the roof below me, or it might have been one; but though I could see nothing I knew that it was one hundred and fifty and that at the 底（に届く） lay death if a foot or a 手渡す slipped.
In daylight the sculpturing had seemed large and 深い and bold, but by night how different! My toes seemed to find but hollow scratches in a smooth surface of polished 石／投石する. My 武器 and fingers were tiring. I must find a foothold or 落ちる, and then, when hope seemed gone, the toe of my 権利 sandal slipped into a 水平の groove and an instant later my left 設立する a 持つ／拘留する.
Flattened against the sheer 塀で囲む of the tower I lay there 残り／休憩（する）ing my tired fingers and 武器 for a moment and when I felt that they would 耐える my 負わせる again I sought for 手渡す 持つ／拘留するs. Thus painfully, perilously, monotonously, I descended インチ by インチ. I 避けるd the windows, which 自然に 大いに 増加するd the difficulty and danger of my 降下／家系; yet I did not care to pass 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of them for 恐れる that by chance the ape might have descended from the 首脳会議 of the ladder and would see me.
I cannot 解任する that ever in my life I felt more alone than I did that night as I was descending the 古代の beacon-tower of that 砂漠d city for not even hope was with me. So 不安定な were my 持つ／拘留するs upon the rough 石／投石する that my fingers were soon numb and exhausted. How they clung at all to those shallow 削減（する）s, I do not know. The only redeeming feature of the 降下／家系 was the 不明瞭, and a hundred times I blessed my first ancestors that I could not see the dizzy depths below me; but on the other 手渡す it was so dark that I could not tell how far I had descended; nor did I dare to look up where the 首脳会議 of the tower must have been silhouetted against the starlit sky for 恐れる that in doing so I should lose my balance and be precipitated to the 中庭 or the roof below. The 空気／公表する of Barsoom is thin; it does not 大いに diffuse the starlight, and so, while the heavens above were 発射 with brilliant points of light, the ground beneath was obliterated in 不明瞭.
Yet I must have been nearer the roof than I thought when that happened which I had been assiduously 努力するing to 妨げる the scabbard of my long sword pattered noisily against the 直面する of the tower. In the 不明瞭 and the silence it seemed a veritable din, but, however 誇張するd it might appear to me, I knew that it was 十分な to reach the ears of the 広大な／多数の／重要な ape in the tower. Whether a suggestion of its 輸入する would occur to him, I could not guess—I could only hope that he would be too dull to connect it with me or my escape.
But I was not to be left long in 疑問, for almost すぐに afterward a sound （機の）カム from the 内部の of the tower that sounded to my over-wrought 神経s like a 激しい 団体／死体 速く descending a ladder. I realize now that imagination might easily have construed utter silence into such a sound, since I had been listening so intensely for that very thing that I might easily have worked myself into such a 明言する／公表する of nervous 逮捕 that almost any sort of an hallucination was possible.
With redoubled 速度(を上げる） and with a 手段 of recklessness that was almost suicidal, I 急いでd my 降下／家系 and an instant later I felt the solid roof beneath my feet.
I breathed a sigh of 救済, but it was 運命にあるd to be but a short sigh and but 簡潔な／要約する 救済, for almost 即時に I was made aware that the sound from the 内部の of the tower had been no hallucination as the 抱擁する 本体，大部分／ばら積みの of a 広大な／多数の／重要な white ape ぼんやり現れるd suddenly from a doorway not a dozen paces from me.
As he 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d me he gave 前へ／外へ no sound. Evidently he had not held his 独房監禁 徹夜 this long with any 意向 of 株ing his feast with another. He would 派遣（する） me in silence, and, with 類似の 意図 I drew my long sword, rather than my ピストル, to 会合，会う his savage 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金.
What a puny, futile thing I must have appeared 直面するing that 非常に高い mountain of bestial ferocity.
Thanks be to a thousand fighting ancestors that I （権力などを）行使するd a long sword with swiftness and with strength; さもなければ I must have been gathered into that savage embrace in the brute's first 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金. Four powerful 手渡すs were reached out to 掴む me, but I swung my long sword in a terrific 削減（する） that 厳しいd one of them cleanly at the wrist and at the same instant I leaped quickly to one 味方する, and as the beast 急ぐd past me, carried onward by its 勢い, I ran my blade 深い into its 団体／死体. With a savage 叫び声をあげる of 激怒（する） and 苦痛 it sought to turn upon me, but its foot slipped upon its own dismembered 手渡す and it つまずくd awkwardly on trying to 回復する its equilibrium, but that it never 遂行するd, and still つまずくing grotesquely it 肺d over the 辛勝する／優位 of the roof to the 中庭 below.
恐れるing that the beast's 叫び声をあげる might attract others of its 肉親，親類d to the roof, I ran 速く to the north 辛勝する／優位 of the building where I had 公式文書，認めるd from the tower earlier in the afternoon a 一連の lower buildings 隣接するing, over the roofs of which I might かもしれない 遂行する my 降下／家系 to the street level.
冷淡な Cluros was rising above the distant horizon, shedding his pale light upon the city so that I could plainly see the roofs below me as I （機の）カム to the north 辛勝する／優位 of the building. It was a long 減少（する）, but there was no 安全な 代案／選択肢, since it was やめる probable that should I 試みる／企てる to descend through the building, I would 会合，会う other members of the ape's herd who had been attracted by the 叫び声をあげる of their fellow.
Slipping over the 辛勝する／優位 of the roof I hung an instant by my 手渡すs and then dropped. The distance was about two 広告s, but I alighted 安全に and without 傷害. Upon your own 惑星, with its larger 本体，大部分／ばら積みの and greater gravity, I 推定する that a 落ちる of that distance might be serious, but not so, やむを得ず, upon Barsoom. From this roof I had a short 減少（する） to the next, and from that I leaped to a low 塀で囲む and thence to the ground below.
Had it not been for the (n)艦隊／(a)素早いing glimpse of the girl 捕虜 that I had caught just at sunset, I should have 始める，決める out 直接／まっすぐに for the hills west of the town, banth or no banth, but now I felt 堅固に upon me a 確かな moral 義務 to make the best 成果／努力s that I could for succoring the poor unfortunate that had fallen into the clutches of these cruelest of creatures.
Keeping 井戸／弁護士席 within the 影をつくる／尾行するs of the buildings I moved stealthily toward the central plaza of the city, from which direction I had heard the squealing of the thoats.
The plaza was a 十分な haad from the water-前線 and I was compelled to cross several intersecting avenues as I 慎重に made my way toward it, guided by an 時折の squeal from the thoats ４半期/4分の1d in some 砂漠d palace 中庭.
I reached the plaza in safety, 確信して that I had not been 観察するd.
Upon the opposite 味方する I saw light within one of the 広大な／多数の／重要な buildings that 直面するd it, but I dared not cross the open space in the moonlight and so still 粘着するing to the 影をつくる／尾行するs I moved to the far end of the quadrangle where Cluros cast his densest 影をつくる／尾行するs, and thus at last I won to the building in which the green men were ４半期/4分の1d. 直接／まっすぐに before me was a low window that must have opened into a room 隣接するing the one in which the 軍人s were congregated. Listening intently I heard nothing within the 議会 and slipping a 脚 over the sill I entered the dark 内部の with the 最大の stealth.
Tiptoeing across the room to find a door through which I might look into the 隣接するing 議会, I was suddenly 逮捕（する）d as my foot touched a soft 団体／死体 and I froze into rigidity, my 手渡す upon my long sword, as the 団体／死体 moved.
THERE are occasions in the life of every man when he becomes impressed by the 証拠 of the 存在 of an extraneous 力／強力にする which guides his 行為／法令／行動するs, which is いつかs 述べるd as the 手渡す of providence, or is again explained on the hypothesis of a sixth sense which 輸送（する）s to the part of our brain that 支配（する）／統制するs our 活動／戦闘s, perceptions of which we are not objectively aware; but, account for it as one may, the fact remains that as I stood there that night in the dark 議会 of the 古代の palace of the 砂漠d city I hesitated to thrust my sword into the soft 団体／死体 moving at my feet. This might after all have been the most reasonable and 論理（学）の course for me to 追求する. Instead I 圧力（をかける）d my sword point 堅固に against 産する／生じるing flesh and whispered a 選び出す／独身 word: "Silence!"
A thousand times since then have I given thanks to my first ancestors that I did not follow my natural impulse, for, in 返答 to my admonition a 発言する／表明する whispered: "Do not thrust, red man; I am of your own race and a 囚人," and the 発言する／表明する was that of a girl.
即時に I withdrew my blade and ひさまづくd beside her. "If you have come to help me, 削減（する） my 社債s," she said, "and be quick for they will soon return for me."
Feeling 速く over her 団体／死体 I 設立する that her wrists and ankles were 安全な・保証するd with leather thongs and 製図／抽選 my dagger I quickly 厳しいd these. "Are you alone?" I asked as I helped her to her feet.
"Yes," she replied. "In the next room they are playing for me to decide to which one I shall belong." At that moment there （機の）カム the clank of 味方する 武器 from the 隣接するing room. "They are coming," she said. "They must not find us here."
Taking her by the 手渡す I moved to the window through which I had entered the apartment, but fortunately I reconnoitered before stepping out into the avenue and it was 井戸／弁護士席 for us that I did so, for as I looked to the 権利 along the 直面する of the building, I saw a green Martian 軍人 現れるing from the main 入り口. Evidently it had been the 動揺させるing of his 味方する 武器 that we had heard as he moved across the 隣接するing apartment to the doorway.
"Is there another 出口 from this room?" I asked in a low whisper.
"Yes," she replied. "Opposite this window there is a doorway 主要な into a 回廊（地帯）. It was open when they brought me in, but they の近くにd it."
"We shall be better off inside the building than out for a while at least," I said. "Come!" And together we crossed the apartment, groping along the 塀で囲む for the door which I soon 位置を示すd. With the 最大の care I drew it ajar, 恐れるing that its 古代の hinges might betray us by their complaining. Beyond the doorway lay a 回廊（地帯） dark as the depths of Omean and into this I drew the girl, の近くにing the door silently behind us. Groping our way to the 権利 away from the apartment 占領するd by the green 軍人s, we moved slowly through a 黒人／ボイコット 無効の until presently we saw just ahead a faint light, which 調査 明らかにする／漏らすd as coming through the open doorway of an apartment that 直面するd upon the central 中庭 of the edifice. I was about to pass this doorway and 捜し出す a hiding place その上の within the remote 内部の of the building when my attention was attracted by the squealing of a thoat in the 中庭 beyond the apartment we were passing.
From earliest boyhood I have had a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of experience with the small 産む／飼育する of thoats used as saddle animals by the men of my race and while I was visiting Tars Tarkas of Thark I became やめる familiar with the methods 雇うd by the green men in controlling their own 抱擁する vicious beasts.
For travel over the surface of the ground the thoat compares to other methods of land transportation as the one-man scout flier does to all other ships of the 空気／公表する in 空中の 航海. He is at once the swiftest and the most dangerous, so that, 直面するd as I was with a problem of land transportation, it was only natural that the squeal of the thoats, should 示唆する a 計画（する） to my mind.
"Why do you hesitate?" asked the girl. "We cannot escape in that direction since we cannot cross the 中庭."
"On the contrary," I replied, "I believe that in this direction may 嘘（をつく） our surest avenue of escape."
"But their thoats are penned in the 中庭," she remonstrated, "and green 軍人s are never far from their thoats."
"It is because the thoats are there that I wish to 調査／捜査する the 中庭," I replied.
"The moment they catch our scent," she said, "they will raise a 騒動 that will attract the attention of their masters and we shall すぐに be discovered and 逮捕（する）d."
"Perhaps," I said; "but if my 計画（する） 後継するs it will be 井戸／弁護士席 価値（がある） the 危険, but if you are very much afraid I will abandon it."
"No," she said, "it is not for me to choose or direct. You have been generous enough to help me and I may only follow where you lead, but if I knew your 計画（する） perhaps I might follow more intelligently."
"Certainly," I said; "it is very simple. There are thoats. We shall take one of them and ride away. It will be much easier than walking and our chances for escape will be かなり greater, at the same time we shall leave the 中庭 gates open, hoping that the other thoats will follow us out, leaving their masters unable to 追求する us."
"It is a mad 計画（する）," said the girl, "but is a 勇敢に立ち向かう one. If we are discovered, there will be fighting and I am 非武装の. Give me your short sword, 軍人, that we may at least make the best account of ourselves that is possible."
I unsnapped the scabbard of my short sword from my harness and 大（公）使館員d it to hers at her left hip, and, as I touched her 団体／死体 in doing so, I could not but 公式文書，認める that there was no 調印する of trembling such as there would have been had she been 影響する／感情d by fright or excitement. She seemed perfectly 冷静な／正味の and collected and her トン of 発言する／表明する was almost 安心させるing to me. That she was not Sanoma Tora I had known when she had first spoken in the 不明瞭 of the room in which I had つまずくd upon her, and while I had been 熱心に disappointed I was still 決定するd to do the best that I could to 補助装置 in the escape of the stranger, although I was 確信して that her presence might 大いに 延期する and embarrass me while it 支配するd me to far greater danger than would have fallen to the lot of a 軍人 traveling alone. It was, therefore 安心させるing to find that my unwelcome companion would not 証明する 完全に helpless.
"I 信用 you will not have to use it," I said as I finished hooking my short sword to her harness.
"You will find," she said, "that if necessity arises I can use it."
"Good," I said. "Now follow me and keep の近くに to me."
A careful 調査する of the 中庭 from the window of the 議会 overlooking it 明らかにする／漏らすd about twenty 抱擁する thoats, but no green 軍人s, 証拠 that they felt perfectly 安全な・保証する against enemies.
The thoats were congregated in the far end of the 中庭; a few of them had lain 負かす／撃墜する for the night, but the balance were moving restlessly about as is their habit. Across the 中庭 from us and at the same end stood a pair of 大規模な gates. As far as I could 決定する they 閉めだした the only 開始 into the 中庭 large enough to 収容する／認める a thoat and I assumed that beyond them lay an alley 主要な to one of the avenues nearby.
To reach the gates unobserved by the thoats, was the first step in my 計画（する） and the better to do this I decided to 捜し出す an apartment 近づく the gate, on either 味方する of which I saw windows 類似の to that from which we were looking. Therefore, 動議ing my companion to follow me, I returned to the 回廊（地帯） and again groping through the 不明瞭 we made our way along it. In the third apartment which I 調査するd I 設立する a window letting into the 中庭 の近くに beside the gate. And in the 塀で囲む which ran at 権利 angles to that in which the window was 始める，決める I 設立する a doorway that opened into a large 丸天井d 回廊（地帯） upon the opposite 味方する of the gate. This 発見 大いに encouraged me since it 調和させるd perfectly with the 計画（する） I had in mind, at the same time 減ずるing the 危険 which my companion must run in the 試みる／企てるd adventure of escape.
"Remain here," I said to her, placing her just behind the gate. "If my 計画（する） is successful I shall ride into this 回廊（地帯） upon one of the thoats and as I do so you must be ready to 掴む my 手渡す and 開始する behind me. If I am discovered and fail I shall cry out 'For Helium!' and that must be your signal to escape as best you may."
She laid her 手渡す upon my arm. "Let me go into the 中庭 with you," she begged. "Two swords are better than one."
"No," I said. "Alone I have a better chance of 扱うing the thoats than if their attention is distracted by another."
"Very 井戸／弁護士席," she said, and with that I left her, and re-entering the 議会, went 直接／まっすぐに to the window. For a moment I reconnoitered the 内部の of the 中庭 and finding 条件s 不変の, I slipped stealthily through the window and 辛勝する／優位d slowly toward the gate. 慎重に I 診察するd the latch and discovering it 平易な to manipulate, I was soon silently 押し進めるing one of the gates 支援する upon its hinges. When it was opened 十分に wide to 許す the passage of a thoat, I turned my attention to the beasts within the enclosure. 事実上 untamed, these savage creatures are as wild as their uncaptured fellows of the remote sea 底（に届く）s, and, 存在 controlled 単独で by telepathic means, they are amenable only to the suggestion of the more powerful minds of their masters and even so it 要求するs かなりの 技術 to 支配する them.
I had learned the method from Tar Tarkas himself and had come to feel かなりの proficiency so that I approached this 決定的な 実験（する） of my 力／強力にする with the 信用／信任 that was 絶対 requisite to success.
Placing myself の近くに beside the gate, I concentrated every faculty of my mind to the direction of my will, telepathically, upon the brain of the thoat I had selected for my 目的, the 選択 存在 決定するd 単独で by the fact that he stood nearest to me. The 影響 of my 成果／努力 was すぐに 明らかな. The creature, which had been searching for the 時折の tufts of moss that grew between the 石／投石する 旗s of the 中庭, raised his 長，率いる and looked about him. At once he became restless, but he gave 前へ／外へ no sound since I was willing him to silence. Presently his 注目する，もくろむs moved in my direction and 停止（させる）d upon me. Then, slowly, I drew him toward me. It was slow work, for he evidently sensed that I was not his master, but on he （機の）カム. Once, when he was やめる 近づく me, he stopped and snorted 怒って. He must have caught my scent then and realized that I was not even of the same race as that to which he was accustomed. Then it was that I 発揮するd to their fullest extent every 力／強力にする of my mind. He stood there shaking his ugly 長，率いる to and fro, his snarling lips 明らかにするing his 広大な／多数の／重要な fangs. Beyond him I could see that the other thoats, had been attracted by his 活動／戦闘s. They were looking toward us and moving about restlessly, always 製図／抽選 closer. Should they discover me and start to squeal, which is the first and always ready 調印する of their easily 誘発するd 怒り／怒る, I knew that I should have their riders upon me in no time, since because of his nervous and irritable nature the thoat is the 監視者 as 井戸／弁護士席 as the beast of 重荷（を負わせる） of the green Barsoomians.
For a moment the beast I had selected hesitated before me as though 決めかねて whether to 退却／保養地 or to 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金, but he did neither; instead he （機の）カム slowly up to me and as I 支援するd through the gate into the 丸天井d 回廊（地帯） beyond, he followed me. This was better than I had 推定する／予想するd for it permitted me to 強要する him to 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する, so that the girl and I were able to 開始する with 緩和する.
Before us lay a long 丸天井d 回廊（地帯） at the far end of which I could discern a moonlit archway, through which we presently passed の上に a 幅の広い avenue.
To the left lay the hills, and, turning this way, I 勧めるd the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い animal along the 古代の 砂漠d thoroughfare between 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of stately 廃虚s toward the west and—what?
Where the avenue turned to 勝利，勝つd 上向き into the hills, I ちらりと見ることd 支援する; nor could I 差し控える a feeling of exultation as I saw strung out behind us in the moonlight a とじ込み／提出する of 広大な／多数の／重要な thoats, which I was 確信して would 井戸／弁護士席 know what to do with their new 設立する liberty.
"Your captors will not 追求する us far," I said to the girl, 示すing the thoats with a nod of my 長，率いる.
"Our ancestors are with us tonight," she said. "Let us pray that they may never 砂漠 us."
Now, for the first time, I had a 公正に／かなり good look at my companion, for both Cluros and Thuria were in the heavens and it was やめる light. If I 明らかにする／漏らすd my surprise it is not to be wondered at for, in the 不明瞭, having only my companion's 発言する／表明する for a guide, I had been perfectly 確信して that I had given 援助（する） to a 女性（の）, but now as I looked at that short hair and boyish 直面する I did not know what to think; nor did the harness that my companion wore 援助（する） me in 正当化するing my first 結論, since it was やめる evidently the harness of a man.
"I thought you were a girl," I blurted out.
A 罰金 mouth spread into a smile that 明らかにする／漏らすd strong, white teeth. "I am," she said.
"But your hair—your harness—even your 人物／姿／数字 belies your （人命などを）奪う，主張する."
She laughed gayly. That, I was to find later, was one of her chiefest charms—that she could laugh so easily, yet never to 負傷させる.
"My 発言する／表明する betrayed me," she said. "It is too bad."
"Why is it too bad?" I asked.
"Because you would have felt better with a fighting man as a companion, 反して now you feel that you have only a 重荷（を負わせる）."
"A light one," I replied, 解任するing how easily I had 解除するd her to the thoat's 支援する. "But tell me who you are and why you are masquerading as a boy."
"I am a slave girl," she said; "just a slave girl who has run away from her master. Perhaps that will make a difference," she 追加するd a little sadly. "Perhaps you will be sorry that you have defended just a slave girl."
"No," I said, "that makes no difference. I myself, am only a poor padwar, not rich enough to afford a slave. Perhaps you are the one to be sorry that you were not 救助（する）d by a rich man."
She laughed. "I ran away from the richest man in the world," she said. "At least I guess he must have been the richest man in the world, for who could be richer than Tul Axtar, Jeddak of Jahar?"
"You belong to Tul Axtar, Jeddak of Jahar?" I exclaimed.
"Yes," she said. "I was stolen when I was very young from a city called Tjanath and ever since I have lived in the palace of Tul Axtar. He has many women—thousands of them. いつかs they live all their lives in his palace and never see him. I have seen him," she shuddered; "he is terrible. I was not unhappy there for I had never known my mother; she died when I was young, and my father was only a memory. You see I was very, very young, indeed, when the 特使s of Tul Axtar stole me from my home in Tjanath. I made friends with everyone about the palace of Tul Axtar. They all liked me, the slaves and the 軍人s and the 長，指導者s, and because I was always boyish it amused them to train me in the use of 武器 and even to navigate the smaller fliers; but then （機の）カム a day when my happiness was ended forever—Tul Axtar saw me. He saw me and he sent for me. I pretended that I was ill and did not go, and when night （機の）カム I went to the ４半期/4分の1s of a 兵士 whom I knew to be on guard and stole harness and I 削減（する） off my long hair and painted my 直面する that I might look more like a man, and then I went to the hangars on the palace roof and by a ruse deceived the guards there and stole a one-man flier.
"I thought," she continued, "that if they searched for me at all they would search in the direction of Tjanath and so I flew in the opposite direction, toward the northeast, ーするつもりであるing to make a 広大な／多数の／重要な circle to the north, turning 支援する toward Tjanath. After I passed over Xanator I discovered a large grove of mantalia growing out upon the dead sea 底（に届く） and I すぐに descended to 得る some of the milk from these 工場／植物s, as I had left the palace so hurriedly that I had no 適切な時期 to 供給（する） myself with 準備／条項s. The mantalia grove was an 異常に large one and as the 工場／植物s grew to a 高さ of from eight to twelve sofads, the grove 申し込む／申し出d excellent 保護 from 観察. I had no difficulty in finding a 上陸 place 井戸／弁護士席 within its 限定するs. In order to 妨げる （犯罪，病気などの）発見 from above, I ran my 計画（する） in の中で the 隠すing foliage of two over-arching mantalias and then 始める，決める about 得るing a 供給（する） of milk.
"As 近づく 反対するs never appear as attractive as those more distant, I wandered some little distance from my flier before I 設立する the 工場／植物s that seemed to 申し込む／申し出 a 十分に copious 供給（する） of rich milk.
"A 禁止（する）d of green 軍人s had also entered the grove to procure milk, and, as I was （電話線からの）盗聴 the tree I had selected, one of them discovered me and a moment later I was 逮捕（する）d. From their questions I became 保証するd that they had not seen me enter the grove and that they knew nothing of the presence of my flier. They must have been in a 部分 of the grove very thickly overhung by foliage while I was approaching from above by making my 上陸; but be that as it may, they were ignorant of the presence of my flier and I 決定するd to keep them in ignorance of it.
"When they had 得るd as much milk as they 要求するd they returned to Xanator, bringing me with them. The 残り／休憩（する） you know."
"This is Xanator?" I asked.
"Yes," she replied.
"And what is your 指名する?" I asked.
"Tavia," she replied. "And what is yours?"
"Tan Hadron of Hastor," I replied.
"It is a nice 指名する," she said. There was a 確かな boyish frankness about the way she said it that 納得させるd me that she would have been just as quick to tell me had she not liked my 指名する. There was no suggestion of brainless flattery in her トン and I was to learn, as I became better 熟知させるd with her, that honesty and candor were two of her 示すd 特徴, but at the moment I was giving such 事柄s little thought since my mind was 占領するd with a 部分 of her narrative that had 示唆するd to me an 平易な and swift method of escape from our predicament.
"Do you believe," I asked, "that you can find the mantalia grove where you hid your flier?"
"I am 肯定的な of it," she replied.
"Will the （手先の）技術 carry two?" I asked.
"It is a one-man flier," she replied, "but it will carry both of us, though both its 速度(を上げる） and 高度 will be 減ずるd."
She told me that the grove lay to the southeast of Xanator and accordingly I turned the thoat's 長，率いる toward the east. After we had passed 井戸／弁護士席 beyond the 限界s of the city we moved in a southerly direction 負かす／撃墜する out of the hills の上に the dead sea 底（に届く）.
Thuria was winging her swift flight through the heavens, casting strange and ever moving 影をつくる／尾行するs upon the ocher moss that covered the ground, while far above 冷淡な Cluros took his slow and stately way. The light of the two moons 明確に illuminated the landscape and I was sure that keen 注目する，もくろむs could easily have （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd us from the 廃虚s of Xanator, although the 速く moving 影をつくる／尾行するs cast by Thuria were helpful to us since the 影をつくる／尾行するs of every shrub and stunted tree produced a 暴動 of movement upon the surface of the sea 底（に届く） in which our own moving 影をつくる／尾行する was いっそう少なく 目だつ, but the hope that I entertained most 情愛深く was that all of the thoats, had followed our beast from the 中庭 and that the green Martian 軍人s were left dismounted, in which event no 追跡 could 追いつく us.
The 広大な／多数の／重要な beast that was carrying us moved 速く and silently so that it was not long before we saw in the distance the shadowy foliage of the mantalia grove and すぐに afterward we entered its 暗い／優うつな 限定するs. It was not without かなりの difficulty, however, that we 位置を示すd Tavia's flier, and mighty glad was I, too, when we 設立する it in good 条件 for we had seen more than a 選び出す／独身 shadowy form slinking through the forest and I knew that the 猛烈な／残忍な animals of the barren hills and the 広大な／多数の／重要な white apes of the 廃虚d cities were 平等に fond of the milk of the mantalia and that we should be fortunate, indeed, if we escaped an 遭遇（する）.
I 棒 as の近くに to the flier as possible, and, leaving Tavia on the thoat, slipped quickly to the ground and dragged the small （手先の）技術 out into the open. An examination of the 支配（する）／統制するs showed that they had not been tampered with, which was a 広大な／多数の／重要な 救済 to me as I had 恐れるd that the flier might have been 損失d by the 広大な／多数の／重要な apes, which are inclined to be both inquisitive and destructive.
保証するd that all was 井戸／弁護士席 I 補助装置d Tavia to the ground, and a moment later we were upon the deck of the flier. The （手先の）技術 答える／応じるd satisfactorily, though a little sluggishly, to the 支配（する）／統制するs, and すぐに we were floating gently 上向き into the 一時的な safety of a Barsoomian night.
The flier, which was of a design now almost obsolete in Helium, was not equipped with a 目的地 支配（する）／統制する compass, which （判決などを）下すd it necessary for the 操縦する to be 絶えず at the 支配（する）／統制するs. Our ４半期/4分の1s on the 狭くする deck were exceedingly cramped and I foresaw a most uncomfortable 旅行 ahead of us. Our safety belts were snapped to the same deck （犯罪の）一味 as we lay almost touching one another upon the hard skeel. The cowl which 保護するd our 直面するs from the 急ぐ of the 勝利，勝つd that was 生成するd even by our 比較して slow 速度(を上げる） was not 十分に high to 許す us to change our positions to any かなりの degree, though occasionally we 設立する it a 救済 to sit up with our 支援するs toward the 屈服する and thus relieve the tedium of remaining 絶えず 傾向がある in one position. When I thus 残り／休憩（する）d my cramped muscles, Tavia guided the flier, but the 冷淡な 勝利，勝つd of the Barsoomian night always brought me 負かす／撃墜する behind the cowl in a very few moments.
By 相互の 同意, we were 長，率いるing in a south-westerly direction while we discussed our 結局の 目的地.
I had told Tavia that I wished to go to Jahar and why. She appeared much 利益／興味d in the story of the 誘拐 of Sanoma Tora, and, from her knowledge of Tul Axtar and the customs of Jahar, she thought it most probable that the 行方不明の girl might be 設立する there, but as to the 可能性 of 救助（する）ing her, that was another 事柄 over which she shook her 長，率いる dubiously.
It was obvious to me that Tavia did not 願望（する） to return to Jahar, yet she put no 障害s in the path of my search for this my 広大な／多数の／重要な 客観的な; in fact, she gave me Jahar's position and herself 始める，決める the nose of the flier upon the 権利 course.
"Will there be any 広大な／多数の／重要な danger to you in returning to Jahar?" I asked her.
"The danger will be very 広大な／多数の／重要な," she said, "but where the master goes, the slave must follow."
"I am not your master," I said, "and you are not my slave. Let us consider ourselves rather as comrades in 武器."
"That will be nice," she said 簡単に, and then after a pause, "and if we are to be comrades then let me 警告する you against going 直接／まっすぐに to Jahar. This flier would be 認めるd すぐに. Your harness would 示す you as an 外国人 and you would 遂行する nothing more toward 救助（する）ing your Sanoma Tora than to 達成する the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of Tul Axtar and sooner or later the games in the 広大な／多数の／重要な 円形競技場, where 結局 you must be 殺害された."
"What would you 示唆する then?" I asked.
"Beyond Jahar, to the 南西, lies Tjanath, the city of my birth. Of all the cities upon Barsoom that is the only one where I may hope to be received in a friendly manner and as they receive me, so will they receive you. There you may better 準備する to enter Jahar, which you may only 遂行する by disguising yourself as a Jaharian, for Tul Axtar 許すs no 外国人 within the 限定するs of his empire other than those who are brought as 囚人s of war and as slaves. In Tjanath you can 得る the harness and metal of Jahar and there I can coach you in the customs and manners of the empire of Tul Axtar so that in a short time you may enter it with some reasonably slight 保証／確信 that you may deceive them as to your 身元. To enter without proper 準備 would be 致命的な."
I saw the 知恵 of her counsel and accordingly we altered our course so as to pass south of Jahar, as we 長，率いるd straight toward Tjanath, six thousand haads away.
All the balance of the night we traveled 刻々と at the 率 of about six hundred haads per zode—a slow 速度(を上げる） when compared with that of the good one-man flier that I had brought out of Helium.
As the sun rose the first thing that attracted my particular attention was the 恐ろしい blue of the flier.
"What a color for a flier!" I exclaimed.
Tavia looked up at me. "There is an excellent 推論する／理由 for it, though," she said; "a 推論する／理由 that you must fully understand before you enter Jahar."
BELOW us, in the ever-changing light of the two moons, stretched the weird landscape of Barsoomian night as our little （手先の）技術 sorely 積みすぎる, winged slowly away from Xanator above the low hills that 示す the southwestern 境界 of the 猛烈な／残忍な, green hordes of Torquas. With the coming of the new day we discussed the advisability of making a 上陸 and waiting until night before 訴訟／進行 upon our 旅行, since we realized that should we be sighted by an enemy （手先の）技術 we could not かもしれない hope to escape.
"Few fliers pass this way," said Tavia, "and if we keep a sharp 警戒／見張り I believe that we shall be as 安全な in the 空気／公表する as on the ground for although we have passed beyond the 限界s of Torquas, there would still be danger from their （警察の）手入れ，急襲ing parties, which often go far afield."
And so we proceeded slowly in the direction of Tjanath, our 注目する，もくろむs 絶えず scanning the heavens in all directions.
The monotony of the landscape, 連合させるd with our slow 率 of 進歩, would ordinarily have （判決などを）下すd such a 旅行 unendurable to me, but to my surprise the time passed quickly, a fact which I せいにするd 単独で to the wit and 知能 of my companion for there was no gainsaying the fact that Tavia was excellent company. I think that we must have talked about everything upon Barsoom and 自然に a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of the conversation 回転するd about our own experiences and personalities, so that long before we reached Tjanath I felt that I knew Tavia better than I had ever known any other woman and I was やめる sure that I had never confided so 完全に in any other person.
Tavia had a way with her that seemed to 強要する 信用／信任s so that, to my own surprise, I 設立する myself discussing the most intimate 詳細（に述べる）s of my past life, my hopes, ambitions and aspirations, 同様に as the 恐れるs and 疑問s which, I 推定する, 攻撃する，非難する the minds of all young men.
When I realized how fully I had unbosomed myself to this little slave girl, I experienced a 際立った shock of 当惑, but the 誠実 of Tavia's 利益／興味 dispelled this feeling as did the 現実化 that she had been almost as 平等に 解放する／自由な with her 信用／信任s as had I.
We were two nights and a day covering the distance between Xanator and Tjanath and as the towers and 上陸 行う／開催する／段階s of our 目的地 appeared upon the distant horizon toward the end of the first zode of the second day, I realized that the hours that stretched away behind us to Xanator were, for some unaccountable 推論する／理由, as happy a period as I had ever experienced.
Now it was over. Tjanath lay before us, and with the 現実化 I experienced a 際立った 悔いる that Tjanath did not 嘘（をつく） upon the opposite 味方する of Barsoom.
With the exception of Sanoma Tora, I had never been 特に keen to be much in the company of women. I do not mean to 伝える the impression that I did not like them, for that would not be true. Their 時折の company 申し込む／申し出d a 転換, which I enjoyed and of which I took advantage, but that I could be for so many hours in the 排除的 company of a woman I did not love and 完全に enjoy every minute of it would have seemed to me やめる impossible; yet such had been the fact and I 設立する myself wondering if Tavia had 株d my enjoyment of the adventure.
"That must be Tjanath," I said nodding in the direction of the distant city.
"Yes," she replied.
"You must be glad that the 旅行 is over," I 投機・賭けるd.
She looked up at me quickly, her brows 契約ing suddenly in conjecture. "Perhaps I should be," she replied enigmatically.
"It is your home," I reminded her.
"I have no home," she replied.
"But your friends are here," I 主張するd.
"I have no friends," she said.
"You forget Hadron of Hastor," I reminded her.
"No," she said, "I do not forget that you have been 肉親，親類d to me, but I remember that I am only an 出来事/事件 in your search for Sanoma Tora. Tomorrow, perhaps, you will be gone and we shall never see each other again."
I had not thought of that and I 設立する that I did not like to think about it, and yet I knew that it was true. "You will soon make friends here," I said.
"I hope so," she replied; "but I have been gone a very long time and I was so young when I was taken away that I have but the faintest of memories of my life in Tjanath. Tjanath really means nothing to me. I could be as happy anywhere else in Barsoom with—with a friend."
We were now の近くに above the outer 塀で囲む of the city and our conversation was interrupted by the 外見 of a flier, evidently a patrol, 耐えるing 負かす／撃墜する upon us. She was sounding an alarm—the shrill 叫び声をあげるing of her horn 粉々にするing the silence of the 早期に morning. Almost すぐに the 警告 was taken up by gongs and shrieking サイレン／魅惑的なs throughout the city. The patrol boat changed her course and rose 速く above us, while from 上陸 行う／開催する／段階s all about rose 得点する／非難する／２０s of fighting 計画（する）s until we were 完全に surrounded.
I tried to あられ／賞賛する the nearer of them, but the infernal din of the 警告 signals 溺死するd my 発言する／表明する. Hundreds of guns covered us, their 乗組員s standing ready to hurl 破壊 upon us.
"Does Tjanath always receive 訪問者s in this 敵意を持った manner?" I 問い合わせd of Tavia.
She shook her 長，率いる. "I do not know," she replied. "Had we approached in a strange ship of war, I might understand it; but why this little scout flier should attract half the 海軍 of Tjanath is—Wait!" she exclaimed suddenly. "The design and color of our flier 示す its origin as Jahar. The people of Tjanath have seen this color before and they 恐れる it; yet if that is true, why is it that they have not 解雇する／砲火／射撃d upon us?"
"I do not know why they did not 解雇する／砲火／射撃 upon us at first," I replied, "but it is obvious why they do not now. Their ships are so 厚い about us that they could not 解雇する／砲火／射撃 without 危うくするing their own （手先の）技術 and men."
"Can't you make them understand that we are friends?" she asked.
すぐに I made the 調印するs of friendship and of 降伏する, but the ships seemed afraid to approach. The alarms had 中止するd and the ships were circling silently about us.
Again I あられ／賞賛するd a nearby ship. "Do not 解雇する／砲火／射撃," I shouted; "we are friends."
"Friends do not come to Tjanath in the blue death ships of Jahar," replied an officer upon the deck of the ship I had あられ／賞賛するd.
"Let us come と一緒に," I 主張するd, "and at least I can 証明する to you that we are 害のない."
"You will not come と一緒に my ship," he replied. "If you are friends you can 証明する it by doing as I 教える you."
"What are your wishes?" I asked.
"Come about and take your flier beyond the city 塀で囲むs. Ground her at least a haad beyond the east gate and then, with your companion, walk toward the city."
"Can you 約束 that we will be 井戸／弁護士席 received?" I asked.
"You will be questioned," he replied, "and if you are all 権利, you have nothing to 恐れる."
"Very 井戸／弁護士席," I replied, "we will do as you say. Signal your other ships to make way for us," and then, through the 小道／航路 that they opened, we passed slowly 支援する above the 塀で囲むs of Tjanath and （機の）カム to the ground about a haad beyond the east gate.
As we approached the city the gates swung open and a detachment of 軍人s marched out to 会合，会う us. It was evident that they were very 怪しげな and fearful of us. The padwar in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of them ordered us to 停止（させる） while there were yet fully a hundred sofads between us.
"Throw 負かす／撃墜する your 武器s," he 命令（する）d, "and then come 今後."
"But we are not enemies," I replied. "Do not the people of Tjanath know how to receive friends?"
"Do as you are told or we will destroy you both," was his only reply.
I could not 差し控える a shrug of disgust as I divested myself of my 武器s, while Tavia threw 負かす／撃墜する the short sword that I had 貸付金d her. 非武装の we 前進するd toward the 軍人s, but even then the padwar was not 完全に 満足させるd, for he searched our harness carefully before he finally 行為／行うd us into the city, keeping us 井戸／弁護士席 surrounded by 軍人s.
As the east gate of Tjanath の近くにd behind us I realized that we were 囚人s rather than the guests that we had hoped to be, but Tavia tried to 安心させる me by 主張するing that when they had heard our story we would be 始める，決める at liberty and （許可，名誉などを）与えるd the 歓待 that she 主張するd was our 予定.
Our guards 行為／行うd us to a building that stood upon the opposite 味方する of the avenue, 直面するing the east gate, and presently we 設立する ourselves upon a 幅の広い 上陸 行う／開催する／段階 upon the roof of the building. Here a patrol flier を待つd us and our padwar turned us over to the officer in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金, whose 態度 toward us was 示すd by ill-隠すd 憎悪 and 不信.
As soon as we had been received on board the patrol flier rose and proceeded toward the 中心 of the city.
Below us lay Tjanath, giving the impression of a city that had not kept abreast of modern 改良s. It was 示すd by 調印するs of antiquity; the buildings 反映するd the architecture of the 古代のs and many of them were in a 明言する／公表する of disrepair, though much of the city's ugliness was hidden or 軟化するd by the foliage of 広大な／多数の／重要な trees and climbing vines, so that on the whole the 面 was more pleasing than さもなければ. Toward the 中心 of the city was a large plaza, 完全に surrounded by 課すing public buildings, 含むing the palace of the Jed. It was upon the roof of one of these buildings that the flier landed.
Under a strong guard we were 行為／行うd into the 内部の of the building and after a 簡潔な／要約する wait were 勧めるd into the presence of some high 公式の／役人. Evidently he had already been advised of the circumstances surrounding our arrival at Tjanath, for he seemed to be 推定する／予想するing us and was familiar with all that had transpired up to the 現在の moment.
"What do you at Tjanath, Jaharian?" he 需要・要求するd.
"I am not from Jahar," I replied. "Look at my metal."
"A 軍人 may change his metal," he replied, gruffly.
"This man has not changed his metal," said Tavia. "He is not from Jahar; he is from Hastor, one of the cities of Helium. I am from Jahar."
The 公式の／役人 looked at her in surprise. "So you 収容する／認める it!" he cried.
"But first I was from Tjanath," said the girl.
"What do you mean?" he 需要・要求するd.
"As a little child I was stolen from Tjanath," replied Tavia. "All my life since I have been a slave in the palace of Tul Axtar, Jeddak of Jahar. Only recently I escaped in the same flier upon which we arrived at Tjanath. 近づく the dead city of Xanator I landed and was 逮捕（する）d by the green men of Torquas. This 軍人, who is Hadron of Hastor, 救助（する）d me from them. Together we （機の）カム to Tjanath, 推定する／予想するing a friendly 歓迎会."
"Who are your people in Tjanath?" 需要・要求するd the 公式の／役人.
"I do not know," replied Tavia; "I was very young. I remember 事実上 nothing about my life in Tjanath."
"What is your 指名する?"
"Tavia."
The man's 利益／興味 in her story, which had seemed wholly perfunctory, seemed suddenly altered and galvanized.
"You know nothing about your parents or your family?" he 需要・要求するd.
"Nothing," replied Tavia.
He turned to the padwar who was in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of our 護衛する. "持つ／拘留する them here until I return," he said, and, rising from his desk, he left the apartment.
"He seemed to 認める your 指名する," I said to Tavia.
"How could he?" she asked.
"かもしれない he knew your family," I 示唆するd; "at least his manner 示唆するd that we are going to be given some consideration."
"I hope so," she said.
"I feel that our troubles are about over, Tavia," I 保証するd her; "and for your sake I shall be very happy."
"And you, I suppose," she said, "will 努力する to enlist 援助（する） in continuing your search for Sanoma Tora?"
"自然に," I replied. "Could anything いっそう少なく be 推定する／予想するd of me?"
"No," she 認める in a very low 発言する／表明する.
Notwithstanding the fact that something in the demeanor of the 公式の／役人 who had interrogated us had raised my hope for our 未来, I was still conscious of a feeling of 不景気 as our conversation 強調するd the 近づく approach of our 分離. It seemed as though I had always known Tavia, for the few days that we had been thrown together had brought us very の近くに indeed. I knew that I should 行方不明になる her sparkling wit, her ready sympathy and the 静かな companionship of her silences, and then the beautiful features of Sanoma Tora were 事業／計画（する）d upon memory's 審査する and, knowing where my 義務 lay, I cast vain 悔いるs aside, for love, I knew, was greater than friendship and I loved Sanoma Tora.
After a かなりの lapse of time the 公式の／役人 re-entered the apartment. I searched his 直面する to read the first tidings of good news there, but his 表現 was inscrutable; however, his first words, 演説（する）／住所d to the padwar, were 完全に 理解できる.
"限定する the woman in the East Tower," he said, "and send the man to the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s."
That was all. It was like a blow in the 直面する. I looked at Tavia and saw her wide 注目する，もくろむs upon the 公式の／役人. "You mean that we are to be held as 囚人s?" she 需要・要求するd; "I, a daughter of Tjanath, and this 軍人 who （機の）カム here from a friendly nation 捜し出すing your 援助（する） and 保護?"
"You will each have a 審理，公聴会 later before the Jed," snapped the 公式の／役人. "I have spoken. Take them away."
Several of the 軍人s 掴むd me rather 概略で by the 武器. Tavia had turned away from the 公式の／役人 and was looking at me. "Good-bye, Hadron of Hastor!" she said. "It is my fault that you are here. May my ancestors 許す me!"
"Do not reproach yourself, Tavia," I begged her, "for who might have foreseen such a stupid 歓迎会?"
We were taken from the apartment by different doorways and there we turned, each for a last look at the other, and in Tavia's 注目する，もくろむs there were 涙／ほころびs, and in my heart.
The 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of Tjanath, to which I was すぐに 行為／行うd, are 暗い／優うつな, but they are not enveloped in impenetrable 不明瞭 as are the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s beneath most Barsoomian cities. Into the dungeon 薄暗い light filtered through the アイロンをかける grating from the 回廊（地帯）s, where 古代の radium bulbs glowed faintly. Yet it was light and I gave thanks for that, for I have always believed that I should go mad 拘留するd in utter 不明瞭.
I was ひどく fettered and unnecessarily so, it seemed to me, as they chained me to a 大規模な アイロンをかける （犯罪の）一味 始める，決める 深い in the masonry 塀で囲む of my dungeon, and then, leaving me, locked also the ponderous アイロンをかける grating before the doorway.
As the footfalls of the 軍人s 減らすd to nothingness in the distance I heard the faint sound of something moving nearby me in my dungeon. What could it be? I 緊張するd my 注目する，もくろむs into the 暗い／優うつな 不明瞭.
Presently, as my 注目する，もくろむs became more accustomed to the 薄暗い light in my 独房, I saw the 人物／姿／数字 of what appeared to be a man crouching against the 塀で囲む 近づく me. Again I heard a sound as he moved and this time it was …を伴ってd by the 動揺させる of a chain, and then I saw a 直面する turn toward me, but I could not distinguish the features.
"Another guest to 株 the 歓待 of Tjanath," said a 発言する／表明する that （機の）カム from the blurred 人物／姿／数字 beside me. It was a （疑いを）晴らす 発言する／表明する—the 発言する／表明する of a man—and there was a 質 to its timbre that I liked.
"Do our hosts entertain many such as we?" I asked.
"In this 独房 there was but one," he replied; "now there are two. Are you from Tjanath or どこかよそで?"
"I am from Hastor, city of the Empire of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium."
"You are a long way from home," he said.
"Yes," I replied; "and you?"
"I am from Jahar," he answered. "My 指名する is Nur An."
"And 地雷 is Hadron," I said. "Why are you here?"
"I am a 囚人 because I am from Jahar," he replied. "What is your 罪，犯罪?"
"It is that they think I am from Jahar," I told him.
"What made them think that? Do you wear the metal of Jahar?"
"No, I wear the metal of Helium, but I chanced to come to Tjanath in a Jaharian flier."
He whistled. "That would be hard to explain," he said.
"I 設立する it so," I 認める. "They would not believe a word of my story, nor of that of my companion."
"You had a companion, then?" he asked. "Where is he?"
"It was a woman. She was born in Tjanath, but for long years had been a slave in Jahar. Perhaps later they will believe her story, but for the 現在の we are in 刑務所，拘置所. I heard them order her to the East Tower, while they sent me here to the 刑務所，拘置所."
"And here you will stay until you rot, unless you are lucky enough to be called for the games, or unlucky enough to be 宣告，判決d to The Death."
"What is The Death?" I asked, my curiosity piqued by his 強調 of the words.
"I do not know," he replied. "The 軍人s who come here often speak of it as though it was something やめる horrible. Perhaps they do it to 脅す me, but if that is true, then they have had very little satisfaction, for, whether or not I have been 脅すd, I have not let them see it."
"Let us hope for the games, then," I said.
"They are dull and stupid people here in Tjanath," said my companion. "The 軍人s have told me that いつかs many years elapse between games in the 円形競技場, but we may hope at least, for surely it would be better to die there with a good long sword in one's 手渡す rather than to rot here in the 不明瞭, or die The Death, whatever it may be."
"You are 権利," I said. "Let us beseech our ancestors that the Jed of Tjanath 法令s games in the 近づく 未来."
"So you are from Hastor," he said, musingly, after a moment's silence. "That is a long way from Tjanath. 圧力（をかける）ing must have been the service that brought you so far afield!"
"I was searching for Jahar," I replied.
"Perhaps you are 同様に off that you 設立する Tjanath first," he said, "for, though I am a Jaharian, I cannot 誇る the 歓待 of Jahar."
"You think I would not have been （許可，名誉などを）与えるd a cordial welcome there, then?" I asked.
"By my first ancestor, no," he exclaimed most emphatically. "Tul Axtar would have had you in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s before he asked your 指名する, and the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of Jahar are not as light nor as pleasant as these."
"I did not ーするつもりである that Tul Axtar should know that I was visiting him," I said.
"You are a 秘かに調査する?" he asked.
"No," I replied. "The daughter of the 指揮官 of the umak to which I was 大（公）使館員d was 誘拐するd by Jaharians, and, I have 推論する／理由 to believe, by the orders of Tul Axtar himself. To 影響 her 救助（する） was the 反対する of my 旅行."
"You tell this to a Jaharian?" he asked lightly.
"With perfect impunity," I replied. "In the first place, I have read in your words and your トン that you are no friend to Tul Axtar, Jeddak of Jahar, and, secondly, there is evidently little chance that you ever will return to Jahar."
"You are 権利 in both conjectures," he said. "I most assuredly have no love for Tul Axtar. He is a beast, hated by all decent men. The 原因（となる） of my 憎悪 for him so closely 平行のs your own 推論する／理由 to hate Tul Axtar that we are indeed bound by a ありふれた tie."
"How is that?" I 需要・要求するd.
"All my life I have never felt aught but contempt for Tul Axtar, Jeddak of Jahar, but this contempt was not transmuted into 憎悪 until he stole a woman, and it was the stealing of a woman, also, that directed your venom against him."
"A woman of your family?" I asked.
"My sweetheart, the woman I was to marry," replied Nur An. "I am a noble. My family is of 古代の lineage and 広大な／多数の／重要な wealth. For these 推論する／理由s Tul Axtar knew that he had good 原因（となる） to 恐れる me, and 勧めるd on by this 恐れる, he 押収するd my 所有物／資産／財産 and 宣告，判決d me to death, but I have many friends in Jahar and one of these, a ありふれた 軍人 of the guard, connived at my escape after I had been 拘留するd in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s.
"I made my way to Tjanath and told my story to Haj Osis, the Jed, and, laying my sword at his feet, I 申し込む／申し出d him my services, but Haj Osis is a 怪しげな old fool and saw in me only a 秘かに調査する from Jahar. He ordered me to the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s and here I have lain for a long time."
"Jahar must be, indeed, an unhappy country," I said, "支配するd over, as she is, by such a man as Tul Axtar. Recently I have heard much of him, but as yet I have not heard him credited with a 選び出す／独身 virtue."
"He has 非，不，無," said Nur An. "He is a cruel tyrant, rotten with 汚職 and 副／悪徳行為. If any of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 力／強力にするs of Barsoom could have guessed what was in his mind, Jahar would have been 減ずるd long ago and Tul Axtar destroyed."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"For at least two hundred years Tul Axtar has fostered a magnificent dream, the conquest of all Barsoom. During all this time he has made 動員可能数 his fetish; no eggs might be destroyed, each woman 存在 compelled to 保存する all that she laid.* An army of 公式の／役人s and 視察官s took a 記録，記録的な／記録する of the 生産／産物 of each 女性（の）. Those that had the greatest number of males were rewarded; the unproductive were destroyed. When it was discovered that marriage tended to 減ずる the 生産性 of the 女性（の）s of Jahar, marriage の中で any classes beneath the nobility was proscribed by 皇室の edict.
[* 公式文書，認める: Martians are oviparous.]
"The result has been an appalling 増加する in 全住民 until many of the 州s of Jahar cannot support the incalculable numbers that 群れている like ants in a hill. The richest 農業の land upon Barsoom could not support such numbers; every natural 資源 has been exhausted; millions are 餓死するing, and in large 地区s cannibalism is 流布している.
"During all this time Tul Axtar's officers have been training the males for war. From earliest consciousness the thought of war has been implanted within their minds. To war and to war alone do they look for 救済 from the hideous 条件s which 抑圧する them until today countless millions are clamoring for war, realizing that victory means 略奪する, and that 略奪する means food and riches. Already Tul Axtar 命令（する）s an army of such 広大な 割合s that the 運命／宿命 of Barsoom might readily 嘘（をつく） in the palm of his 手渡す were it not for but a 選び出す／独身 障害."
"And what is that?" I asked.
"Tul Axtar is a coward," replied Nur An. "Having 実行するd his dream of 動員可能数, he is afraid to use it lest by some 事故 of 運命／宿命 his 軍の 計画（する）s should fail and his 軍隊／機動隊s 会合，会う 敗北・負かす. Therefore, he has waited while he 勧めるd on the scientists of Jahar to produce some 武器 that would be so far superior in its destructive 力／強力にする to anything 所有するd by any other nation of Barsoom that his armies would be invincible.
"For years the best minds of Jahar labored with the problem until at last one of our most 著名な scientists, an old man 指名するd Phor Tak, developed a ライフル銃／探して盗む of amazing 所有物／資産／財産s.
"The success of Phor Tak 誘発するd the jealousies of other scientists, and though the old man had given Tul Axtar what he sought, yet the tyrant showed no 感謝, and Phor Tak was 支配するd to such 侮辱／冷遇s and 圧迫s that 結局 he fled from Jahar.
"That, however, is of no 輸入する; all that Phor Tak could do for Tul Axtar he had done, and with the new ライフル銃／探して盗む in his 所有／入手, the Jeddak was glad to be rid of the old scientist."
自然に I was much 利益／興味d in the ライフル銃／探して盗む which Nur An had について言及するd and I hoped that he would go into a その上の and more 詳細（に述べる）d description of it, but I dared not 示唆する that for 恐れる that the natural 忠義 which every man feels for the country of his birth might 抑制する him from divulging her 軍の secrets to a stranger. I was to learn, however, that those lofty 感情s of patriotism, which are a part of every man of Helium, were induced as much by the love and 尊敬（する）・点 in which we held our 広大な／多数の／重要な jeddaks as by our natural attachment to the land of our birth; while, upon the other 手渡す, the Jaharians looked only with contempt and loathing upon the 長，率いる of their 明言する／公表する and feeling no 忠義 for him, who was in 影響 the 明言する／公表する, they looked upon patriotism as nothing more than an empty catchword, which an unworthy master had used to his own end until it had become meaningless, and so, while at the moment I was surprised, I later （機の）カム to understand why it was that Nur An 任意に explained in 詳細（に述べる） to me all that he knew about the strange new 武器 of Jahar and the means of 弁護 against it.
"This new ライフル銃／探して盗む," he continued after a moment's silence, "would （判決などを）下す all the other armies and 海軍s of Barsoom impotent before us. It 事業／計画（する）s an invisible ray, the vibrations of which 影響 such a change in the 憲法 of metals as to 原因（となる） them to 崩壊する. I am not a scientist; I do not fully understand the exact explanation of the 現象, but from what I was able to gather while the new 武器 was 存在 discussed in Jahar I am under the impression that these rays change the polarity of the 陽子s in metallic 実体s, 解放（する）ing the whole 集まり as 解放する／自由な 電子s. I have also heard the theory expounded that Phor Tak, in his 調査, discovered that the 根底となる 原則 underlying time, 事柄 and space are 同一の, and that what the rays 事業／計画（する）d from his ライフル銃／探して盗む really 遂行する is to translate any 集まり of metal upon which it is directed into the most elementary 選挙権を持つ／選挙人s of space.
"But be that as it may, Tul Axtar had the 動員可能数 and the 武器, yet still he hesitated. He was afraid and he sought for some excuse その上の to 延期する the war of conquest and 略奪する which his millions of 支配するs now 需要・要求するd, and to this end he 攻撃する，衝突する upon the 計画（する） of 主張するing upon some medium of 弁護 against this new ライフル銃／探して盗む, basing his 需要・要求するs upon the 可能性 that some other 力／強力にする might also have discovered a 類似の 武器 or would 結局, by the use of 秘かに調査するs or 密告者s, learn the secret from Jahar. Probably 大いに to his surprise and unquestionably to his 当惑, a man who had been an assistant in Phor Tak's 研究室／実験室 presently developed a 実体 which dissipated the rays of the new 武器, （判決などを）下すing them 害のない. With this 実体, which is of a bluish color, the metal 部分s of the ships, 武器s and harness of Jahar are now painted.
"But yet again Tul Axtar 延期するd his war, 主張するing upon the 生産／産物 of an enormous 量 of the new ライフル銃／探して盗むs and a mighty (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of 軍艦s upon which to 開始する them. Then, he says, he will sail 前へ／外へ and 征服する／打ち勝つ all Barsoom."
The 破壊 of the patrol boat above Helium the night of the 誘拐 of Sanoma Tora was now やめる （疑いを）晴らす to me, and when Nur An told me later that Tul Axtar had sent 実験の fliers to attack Tjanath, I understood why it was that the blue flier in which Tavia and I had arrived had 原因（となる）d such びっくり仰天, but the thought that upset my mind almost to the 除外 of the 苦境 of Sanoma Tora was that somewhere in the thin 空気／公表する of dying Barsoom a 広大な／多数の／重要な Heliumetic (n)艦隊／(a)素早い was moving to attack Jahar, or at least that was what I supposed since I had no 推論する／理由 to 疑問 that the message that I had given to the major domo of Tor Hatan's palace had not been 配達するd to the 将軍. To 嘘（をつく） here enchained in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of Tjanath, while the 広大な／多数の／重要な (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium sped to its 破壊, filled me with horror. With my own 注目する，もくろむs had I seen the 影響s of this terrible new 武器 and I knew that it was no idle dream upon the part of Nur An when he had 明言する／公表するd that with it Tul Axtar could 征服する／打ち勝つ a world; but there was a 弁護 against it. If I could but 回復する my freedom, I might not only 警告する the ships of Helium and save them from 必然的な doom, but also in 関係 with my 追求（する），探索（する） for Sanoma Tora in the city of Jahar, I might discover the secret of the 弁護 against the 武器 which the Jaharians had 発展させるd.
Freedom! Before it had only seemed the most 望ましい thing in the world; now it had become imperative.
I WAS not long in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of Tjanath before 軍人s （機の）カム, and, 除去するing my fetters, led me from my dungeon. There were only two of them and I could not but 公式文書，認める their carelessness and the laxness of their discipline as they 護衛するd me to an upper level of the palace, but at the time I thought it meant only that the 態度 of the 公式の／役人s had altered and that I was to be 解放する／自由な.
There was nothing remarkable about the palace of the Jed of Tjanath. It was a poor place by comparison with the palaces of some of the 広大な／多数の／重要な nobles of Helium, yet never before, I imagined, had I challenged with greater 利益／興味 every 詳細（に述べる） of architecture, every 回廊（地帯） and doorway, or the manners, harness and decorations of the people that passed us, for, though in my heart was the hope that I was about to be 解放する／自由な, yet I considered this place my 刑務所，拘置所 and these people my jailers, and, as my one 反対する in life was to escape, I was 決定するd to let no 詳細（に述べる） elude my 注目する，もくろむ that might かもしれない in any way 援助（する） me if the time should come when I must make a break for liberty.
It was such thoughts that were uppermost in my mind as I was 勧めるd through wide portals into the presence of a bejeweled 軍人. As my 注目する，もくろむs first alighted upon him I knew at once that I was in the presence of Haj Osis, Jed of Tjanath.
As my guard 停止（させる）d me before him, the Jed scrutinized me intently with that 空気／公表する of 疑惑 which is his most 示すd characteristic.
"Your 指名する and country?" he 需要・要求するd.
"I am Hadron of Hastor, padwar in the 海軍 of Helium," I replied.
"You are from Jahar," he （刑事）被告. "You （機の）カム here from Jahar with a woman of Jahar in a flier of Jahar. Can you 否定する it?"
I told Haj Osis in 詳細（に述べる） everything that had led up to my arrival at Tjanath. I told him Tavia's story 同様に, and I must at least credit him with listening to me in patience, though I was 絶えず impressed by a feeling that my 控訴，上告 was 存在 directed at a mind already so prejudiced against me that nothing that I might say could alter its 有罪の判決s.
The 長，指導者s and courtiers that surrounded the Jed 証拠d open 懐疑心 in their manner until I became 納得させるd that 恐れる of Tul Axtar so obsessed them that they were unable to consider intelligently any 事柄 connected with the activities of the Jeddak of Jahar. Terror made them 怪しげな and 疑惑 sees everything through distorted レンズs.
When I had finished my story, Haj Osis ordered me 除去するd from the room and I was held in a small 賭け金-議会 for some time while, I imagined, he discussed my 事例／患者 with his 助言者s.
When I was again 勧めるd into his presence I felt that the whole atmosphere of the 議会 was 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d with antagonism, as for the second time I was 停止（させる）d before the 演壇 upon which the Jed sat in his carved 王位-議長，司会を務める.
"The 法律s of Tjanath are just," 布告するd Haj Osis, glaring at me, "and the Jed of Tjanath is 慈悲の. The enemies of Tjanath shall receive 司法（官）, but they may not 推定する／予想する mercy. You, who call yourself Hadron of Hastor, have been adjudged a 秘かに調査する of our most malignant enemy, Tul Axtar of Jahar, and as such I, Haj Osis, Jed of Tjanath, 宣告，判決 you to die The Death. I have spoken." With an imperious gesture he signaled the guards to 除去する me.
There was no 控訴，上告. My doom was 調印（する）d, and in silence I turned and left the 議会, 護衛するd by a guard of 軍人s, but for the 栄誉（を受ける） of Helium I may say that my step was 会社／堅い and my chin high.
On my return to the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s I questioned the padwar in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of my 護衛する 親族 to Tavia, but if the fellow knew aught of her, he 辞退するd to divulge it to me and presently I 設立する myself again fettered in the 暗い／優うつな dungeon by the 味方する of Nur An of Jahar.
"井戸／弁護士席?" he asked.
"The Death," I replied.
He 延長するd a manacled 手渡す through the 不明瞭 and placed it upon one of 地雷. "I am sorry, my friend," he said.
"Man has but one life," I replied; "if he is permitted to give it in a good 原因（となる）, he should not complain."
"You die for a woman," he said.
"I die for a woman of Helium," I 訂正するd.
"Perhaps we shall die together," he said.
"What do you mean?"
"While you were gone a messenger （機の）カム from the major domo of the palace advising me to make peace with my ancestors as I should die The Death in a short time."
"I wonder what The Death is like," I said.
"I do not know," replied Nur An, "but from the awe-hushed トンs in which they について言及する it, I imagine that it must be very terrible."
"拷問, do you imagine?" I asked.
"Perhaps," he replied.
"They will find that the men of Helium who know so 井戸／弁護士席 how to live, know also how to die," I said.
"I shall hope to （判決などを）下す a good account of myself also," said Nur An. "I shall not give them the satisfaction of knowing that I 苦しむ. Still, I wish I might know beforehand what it is like that I might better be 用意が出来ている to 会合，会う it."
"Let us not depress our thoughts by dwelling upon it," I 示唆するd. "Let us rather take the part of men and consider only 計画（する）s for 妨害するing our enemies and 影響ing our escape."
"I am afraid that is hopeless," he said.
"I may answer that," I said, "in the famous words of John Carter: 'I still live!'"
"The blind philosophy of 絶対の courage," he said admiringly, "but yet futile."
"It served him 井戸／弁護士席 many a time," I 主張するd, "for it gave him the will to 試みる／企てる the impossible and to 後継する. We still live, Nur An; do not forget that—we still live!"
"Make the best of it while you can," said a gruff 発言する／表明する from the 回廊（地帯）, "for it will not long be true."
The （衆議院の）議長 entered our dungeon—a 軍人 of the guard, and with him was a 選び出す／独身 companion. I wondered how much of our conversation they had overheard, but I was soon 安心させるd, for the very next words of the 軍人 that had first spoken 明らかにする／漏らすd the fact that they had heard nothing but my 主張 that we still lived.
"What did you mean by that," he asked, "'remember, Nur An, we still live?'"
I pretended not to hear his question and he did not repeat it, but （機の）カム 直接／まっすぐに to me and 打ち明けるd my fetters. As he turned to 打ち明ける those which held Nur An, he turned his 支援する to me and I could not but 公式文書，認める his inexcusable carelessness. His companion lolled at the doorway while the first 軍人 bent over the padlock that held the fetters of Nur An.
My ancestors were 肉親，親類d to me; little had I 推定する／予想するd such an 適切な時期 as this, yet I waited—like a 広大な／多数の／重要な banth ready to spring I waited until he should have 解放（する）d Nur An, and then, as the fetters fell away from my companion, I flung myself upon the 支援する of the 軍人. He sprawled 今後 upon his 直面する on the 石／投石する flagging, 落ちるing ひどく beneath my 負わせる, and as he did so I snatched his dagger from its sheath and 急落（する），激減（する）d it between his shoulder blades. With a 選び出す／独身 cry he died, but I had no 恐れる that the echo of that cry would carry 上向き out of the 暗い／優うつな 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of Tjanath to 警告する his fellows upon the level above.
But the fellow's companion had seen and heard and with a bound he was across the dungeon, his long sword ready in his 手渡す, and now I was to see the mettle of which Nur An was made.
The 事件／事情／状勢 had occurred so quickly, like a bolt of 雷 out of a （疑いを）晴らす sky, that any man might have been excused had he been momentarily stunned into inactivity by the momentousness of my 行為／法令／行動する, but Nur An was 有罪の of no 致命的な 延期する. As though we had planned the thing together it seemed that he leaped 今後 the instant that I sprang for the 軍人 and ran to 会合，会う his companion. Barehanded, he 直面するd the long sword of his antagonist.
The gloom of the dungeon 減ずるd the advantage of the 武装した man. He saw a 人物／姿／数字 leaping to 会合，会う his attack and in the excitement of the moment and in the dark of the 独房, he did not know that Nur An was 非武装の. He hesitated, paused and stepped 支援する to receive the impetuous attack coming out of the 不明瞭, and in that instant I had whipped the long sword of the fallen 軍人 from its scabbard and was 非難する the fellow at a わずかに different angle from Nur An.
An instant later we were engaged and I 設立する the fellow no mean swordsman; yet from the instant that our blades crossed I knew that I was his master and he must soon have realized it, too, for he fell 支援する, fully on the 防御の, evidently bent upon escaping to the 回廊（地帯）. This, however, I was 決定するd not to 許す and so I 圧力（をかける）d him so closely that he dared not turn to run; nor did he call for help, and this, I guess, was because he realized the futility of so doing.
With the desperation of caged animals Nur An and I were fighting for our lives. There could be no question here of the scrupulous observance of the niceties of 戦闘. It was his life or ours. Realizing this, Nur An snatched the short sword from the 死体 of the fallen 軍人 and an instant later the second man was lying in a pool of his own 血.
"And now what?" asked Nur An.
"Are you familiar with the palace?" I asked.
"No," he replied.
"Then we must depend upon what little I was able to glean from my 観察 of it," I said. "Let us get into the harnesses of these two men at once. Perhaps they will 申し込む／申し出 a 十分な disguise to 許す us to reach one of the upper levels at least, for without an intimate knowledge of the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s it is useless for us to try to 捜し出す escape below ground."
"You are 権利," he said, and a few moments later we 現れるd into the 回廊（地帯）s, to all 意図s and 目的s, two 軍人s of the guard of Haj Osis, Jed of Tjanath. Believing that up to a 確かな point boldness of demeanor would be our best 保護（する）／緊急輸入制限 against （犯罪，病気などの）発見, I led the way toward the ground level of the palace without 試みる／企てるing in any way to 訴える手段／行楽地 to stealth or secrecy.
"There are many 軍人s at the main 入り口 of the palace," I told Nur An, "and without knowing something of the 規則s 治める／統治するing the coming and going of the inmates of the building, it would be suicidal to 試みる／企てる to reach the avenue beyond the palace by that 大勝する."
"What do you 示唆する then?" he asked.
"The ground level of the palace is a busy place, people are coming and going 絶えず through the 回廊（地帯）s. Doubtless some of the upper levels are いっそう少なく たびたび（訪れる）d. Let us therefore 捜し出す a hiding place higher up and from the vantage point of some balcony we may be able to work out a feasible 計画（する） of escape."
"Good!" he said. "Lead on!"
上がるing the winding ramp from the lower 炭坑，オーケストラ席s, we passed two levels before we reached the ground level of the palace, without 会合 a 選び出す／独身 person, but the instant that we 現れるd upon the ground level we saw people everywhere; Officers, courtiers, 軍人s, slaves and merchants moved to and fro upon their さまざまな 義務s or in 追跡 of the 商売／仕事 that had brought them to the palace, but their very numbers 証明するd a 保護（する）／緊急輸入制限 for us.
Upon the 味方する of the 回廊（地帯） opposite from the point at which we entered it lay an arched 入り口 to another ramp running 上向き. Without an instant's hesitation I crossed through the throng of people, and, with Nur An at my 味方する, passed beneath the arch and entered the 上がるing ramp.
Scarcely had we started 上向き when we met a young officer descending. He （許可，名誉などを）与えるd us scarcely a ちらりと見ること as we passed and I breathed more easily as I realized that our disguises did, in fact, disguise us.
There were より小数の people on the second level of the palace, but yet far too many to 控訴 me and so we continued on 上向き to the third level, the 回廊（地帯）s of which we 設立する almost 砂漠d.
近づく the mouth of the ramp lay the 交差点 of two main 回廊（地帯）s. Here we hesitated for an instant to reconnoiter. There were people approaching from both directions along the 回廊（地帯） into which we had 現れるd, but in one direction the transverse 回廊（地帯） seemed 砂漠d and we quickly entered it. It was a very long 回廊（地帯）, 明らかに 延長するing the 十分な length of the palace. It was 側面に位置するd at intervals upon both 味方するs by doorways, the doors to some of which were open, while others were の近くにd or ajar. Through some of the open doorways we saw people, while the apartments 明らかにする／漏らすd through others appeared 空いている. The 場所 of these we 公式文書，認めるd carefully as we moved slowly along, carefully 観察するing every 詳細（に述べる） that might later 証明する of value to us.
We had 横断するd about two-thirds of this long 回廊（地帯） when a man stepped into it from a doorway a couple of hundred feet ahead of us. He was an officer, 明らかに a padwar of the guard. He 停止（させる）d in the middle of the 回廊（地帯） as a とじ込み／提出する of 軍人s 現れるd from the same doorway, and, forming in a column of twos, marched in our direction, the officer bringing up the 後部.
Here was a 実験（する） for our disguises that I did not care to 危険. There was an open doorway at our left; beyond it I could see no one. "Come!" I said to Nur An, and without 加速するing our 速度(を上げる） we walked nonchalantly into the 議会, and as Nur An crossed the threshold, I の近くにd the door behind him and as I did so I saw a young woman standing at the opposite 味方する of the apartment looking squarely at us.
"What do you here, 軍人s?" she 需要・要求するd.
Here, indeed, was an embarrassing 状況／情勢. In the 回廊（地帯） without I could hear the clank of the accoutrements of the approaching 軍人s and I knew that the girl must hear it, too. If I did aught to 誘発する her 疑惑, she had but to call for help, and how might I 静める her 疑惑 when I had not the faintest conception of what might pass for a valid excuse for the presence of two 軍人s in this particular apartment, which for all I knew, might be the apartment of a princess of the 王室の house, to enter which without 許可 might easily mean death to a ありふれた 軍人. I thought quickly, or perhaps I did not think at all; often we 行為／法令／行動する rightly upon impulse and then credit the result to 最高の-知能.
"We have come for the girl," I 明言する／公表するd brusquely. "Where is she?"
"What girl?" 需要・要求するd the young woman in surprise.
"The 囚人, of course," I replied.
"The 囚人?" she looked more puzzled than before.
"Of course," said Nur An, "the 囚人. Where is she?" and I almost smiled for I knew that Nur An had not the faintest idea of what was in my mind.
"There is no 囚人 here," said the young woman. "These are the apartments of the 幼児 son of Haj Osis."
"The fool misdirected us," I said. "We are sorry that we intruded. We were sent to fetch the girl, Tavia, who is a 囚人 in the palace."
It was only a guess. I did not know that Tavia was a 囚人, but after the 治療 that had been （許可，名誉などを）与えるd me I surmised as much.
"She is not here," said the young woman, "and as for you, you had better leave these apartments at once for if you are discovered here it will go ill with you."
Nur An, who was standing beside me, had been looking at the young woman intently. He stepped 今後 now, closer to her.
"By my first ancestor," he exclaimed in a low 発言する／表明する, "it is Phao!"
The girl stepped 支援する, her 注目する，もくろむs wide with surprise and then slowly 承認 夜明けd within them. "Nur An!" she exclaimed.
Nur An （機の）カム の近くに to the girl and took her 手渡す in his. "All these years, Phao, I have thought that you were dead," he said. "When the ship returned the captain 報告（する）／憶測d that you and a number of others were killed."
"He lied," said the girl. "He sold us into slavery here in Tjanath; but you, Nur An, what are you doing here in the harness of Tjanath?"
"I am a 囚人," replied my companion, "as is this 軍人 also. We have been 限定するd in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s beneath the palace and today we were to have died The Death, but we killed the two 軍人s who were sent to fetch us and now we are trying to find our way out of the palace."
"Then you are not looking for the girl, Tavia?" she asked.
"Yes," I said, "we are looking for her, too. She was made a 囚人 at the same time that I was."
"Perhaps I can help you," said Phao; "perhaps," she 追加するd wistfully, "we may all escape together."
"I shall not escape without you, Phao," said Nur An.
"My ancestors have been good to me at last," said the girl.
"Where is Tavia?" I asked.
"She is in the East Tower," replied Phao.
"Can you lead us there, or tell us how we may reach it?" I asked.
"It would do no good to lead you to it," she replied, "as the door is locked and guards stand before it. But there is another way."
"And that?" I asked.
"I know where the 重要なs are," she said, "and I know other things that will 証明する helpful."
"May our ancestors 保護する and reward you, Phao," I said. "And now tell me where I may find the 重要なs."
"I shall have to lead you to the place myself," she replied, "but we shall stand a better chance to 後継する if there are not too many of us. I, therefore, 示唆する that Nur An remain here. I shall place him in hiding where he will not be 設立する. I will then lead you to the 囚人, and, if possible, we will make our way 支援する to this apartment. I am in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 here. Only at 正規の／正選手 hours, twice a day, night and morning, does any other visit the apartment of the little prince. Here I can hide you and 料金d you for a long time and perhaps 結局 we shall be able to 発展させる some feasible 計画（する） for escape."
"We are in your 手渡すs, Phao," said Nur An. "If there is to be fighting, though, I should like to …を伴って Hadron."
"If we 後継する there will be no fighting," replied the girl. She stepped quickly across the room to a door, which she opened, 明らかにする／漏らすing a large closet. "Here, Nur An," she said, "is where you must remain until we return. There is no 推論する／理由 why anyone should open this door, and in so far as I know, it never has been opened since I have 占領するd these ４半期/4分の1s, except by me."
"I do not like the idea of hiding," said Nur An with a grimace, "but—I have had to do many things recently that I did not like," and without more words he crossed the apartment and entered the closet. Their 注目する，もくろむs met for an instant before Phao の近くにd the door, and I read in the depth of both that which made me wonder, remembering as I did the story that Nur An had told me of the other woman whom Tul Axtar had stolen from him. But such 事柄s were no 関心 of 地雷, nor had they any 耐えるing upon the 商売／仕事 at 手渡す.
"Here is my 計画（する）, 軍人," said Phao as she returned to my 味方する. "When you entered this apartment you （機の）カム 説 that you were looking for the 囚人, Tavia. Although she was not here, I believed you. We will go, therefore, to Yo Seno, the keeper of the 重要なs, and you will tell him the same story that you have been sent to fetch the 囚人, Tavia. If Yo Seno believes you, all will be 井戸／弁護士席, for he will go himself and 解放（する） the 囚人, turning her over to you."
"And if he does not believe me?" I asked.
"He is a beast," she said, "who is better dead than alive. Therefore you will know what to do."
"I understand," I said. "Lead the way."
The office of Yo Seno, the keeper of the 重要なs, was upon the fourth level of the palace, almost 直接／まっすぐに above the ４半期/4分の1s of the 幼児 prince. At the doorway Phao 停止（させる）d, and 製図／抽選 my ear 負かす／撃墜する to her lips, whispered her final 指示／教授／教育s. "I shall enter first," she said, "upon some trivial errand. A moment later you may enter, but 支払う／賃金 no attention to me. It must not appear that we have come together."
"I understand," I said, and walked a few paces along the 回廊（地帯） so that I should not be in sight when the door opened. She told me afterward that she asked Yo Seno to have a new 重要な made for one of the 非常に／多数の doors in the apartment of the little prince.
I waited but a moment, and then I, too, entered the apartment. It was a 暗い／優うつな room without windows. Upon its 塀で囲むs hung 重要なs of every imaginable size and 形態／調整. Behind a large desk sat a coarse-looking man, who looked up quickly and scowled at the interruption as I entered.
"井戸／弁護士席?" he 需要・要求するd.
"I have come for the woman, Tavia," I said, "the 囚人 from Jahar."
"Who sent you? What do you want of her?" he 需要・要求するd.
"I have orders to bring her to Haj Osis," I replied.
He looked at me suspiciously. "You bring a written order?" he asked.
"Of course not," I replied, "it is not necessary. She is not to be taken out of the palace; 単に from one apartment to another."
"I must have a written order," he snapped.
"Haj Osis will not be pleased," I said, "when he learns that you have 辞退するd to obey his 命令（する）."
"I am not 辞退するing," said Yo Seno. "Do not dare to say that I 辞退する. I cannot turn a 囚人 over without a written order. Show me your 当局 and I will give you the 重要なs."
I saw that the 計画（する） had failed; other 対策 must be taken. I whipped out my long sword. "Here is my 当局!" I exclaimed, leaping toward him.
With an 誓い he drew his own sword, but instead of 直面するing me with it he stepped quickly 支援する, the desk still between us and, turning, struck a 巡査 gong ひどく with the flat of his blade.
As I 急ぐd toward him I heard the sound of hurrying feet and the clank of metal from an 隣接するing room. Yo Seno, still 支援 away, sneered sardonically, and then the lights went out and the windowless room was 急落（する），激減（する）d into 不明瞭. Soft fingers しっかり掴むd my left 手渡す and a low 発言する／表明する whispered in my ear, "Come with me."
Quickly I was drawn to one 味方する and through a 狭くする aperture just as a door upon the opposite 味方する of the 議会 was flung open, 明らかにする／漏らすing the forms of half a dozen 軍人s silhouetted against the light from the room behind them. Then the door の近くにd 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of my 直面する and I was again in utter 不明瞭, but Phao's fingers still しっかり掴むd my 手渡す.
"Silence!" a soft 発言する／表明する whispered.
From beyond the パネル盤s I heard angry and excited 発言する／表明するs. Above the others one 発言する／表明する rose in トンs of 当局. "What is wrong here?"
There were muttered exclamations and 悪口を言う／悪態s as men bumped against pieces of furniture and ran into one another.
"Give us a light," cried a 発言する／表明する, and a moment later, "That is better."
"Where is Yo Seno? Oh, there you are, you fat rascal. What is amiss?"
"By Issus! he is gone." The 発言する／表明する was that of Yo Seno.
"Who is gone?" 需要・要求するd the other 発言する／表明する. "Why did you 召喚する us?"
"I was attacked by a 軍人," explained Yo Seno, "who （機の）カム 需要・要求するing the 重要な to the apartment where Haj Osis keeps the daughter of ——" I could not hear the 残り／休憩（する） of the 宣告，判決.
"井戸／弁護士席, where is the man?" 需要・要求するd the other.
"He is gone—and the 重要な, too. The 重要な is gone," Yo Seno's 発言する／表明する rose almost to a wail.
"Quick, then, to the apartment where the girl is kept," cried the first （衆議院の）議長, doubtless the officer of the guard, and almost at once I heard them 急いで from the apartment.
The girl at my 味方する moved a little and I heard a low laugh. "They will not find the 重要な," she said.
"Why?" I asked.
"Because I have it," she replied.
"Little good it will do us," I said ruefully. "They will keep the door 井戸／弁護士席 guarded now and we cannot use the 重要な."
Phao laughed again. "We do not need the 重要な," she said. "I took it to throw them off the 跡をつける. They will watch the door while we enter どこかよそで."
"I do not understand," I said.
"This 回廊（地帯） leads between the partitions to the room where the 囚人 is kept. I know that because, when I was a 囚人 in that room, Yo Seno （機の）カム thus to visit me. He is a beast. I hope he has not visited this girl—I hope it for your sake, if you love her."
"I do not love her," I said. "She is only a friend." But I scarcely knew what I was 説, the words seemed to come mechanically for I was in the 支配する of such an emotion as I never before had experienced or 耐えるd. It had 掴むd me the instant that Phao had 示唆するd that Yo Seno might have visited Tavia through this secret 回廊（地帯）. I experienced a sensation that was almost akin to a convulsion—a sensation that left me a changed man. Before, I could have killed Yo Seno with my sword and been glad; now I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 涙／ほころび him to pieces; I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to mutilate him and make him 苦しむ. Never before in my life had I experienced such a bestial 願望（する）. It was hideous, and yet I gloated in its 所有／入手.
"What is the 事柄?" exclaimed Phao. "I thought I felt you tremble then."
"I trembled," I said.
"For what?" she asked.
"For Yo Seno," I replied, "but let us 急いで. If this 回廊（地帯） leads to the apartment where Tavia is in 刑務所，拘置所, I cannot reach her to soon, for when Haj Osis learns that the 重要な has been stolen he will have her 除去するd to another 刑務所，拘置所."
"He will not learn it if Yo Seno and the padwar of the guard can 妨げる," said Phao, "for if this reached the ears of Haj Osis it might easily cost them both their lives. They will wait for you to come that they may kill you and get the 重要な, but they will wait outside the 刑務所，拘置所 door and you will not come that way."
As she spoke she started to walk along the 狭くする, dark 回廊（地帯）, 主要な me by the 手渡す behind her. It was slow work for Phao had to grope her way slowly because the 回廊（地帯） turned はっきりと at 権利 angles as it followed the partitions of the apartments between which it passed, and there were 非常に／多数の stairways that led up over doorways and finally a ladder to the level above.
Presently she 停止（させる）d. "We are there," she whispered, "but we must listen first to make sure that no one has entered the apartment with the 囚人."
I could see 絶対 nothing in the 不明瞭, and how Phao knew that she had reached her 目的地, I could not guess.
"It is all 権利," she said presently, and 同時に she 押し進めるd a 木造の パネル盤 ajar and in the 開始 I saw a 部分 of the 内部の of a circular apartment with 狭くする windows ひどく 閉めだした. Opposite the 開始, upon a pile of sleeping silks and furs, I saw a woman reclining. Only a 明らかにする shoulder, a tiny ear and a 長，率いる of tousled hair were 明白な. At the first ちらりと見ること I knew that they were Tavia's.
As we stepped into the apartment Phao の近くにd the パネル盤 behind us. Attracted by the sound of our 入り口, 静かに 遂行する／発効させるd though it was, Tavia sat up and looked at us and then, as she 認めるd me, sprang to her feet. Her 注目する，もくろむs were wide with surprise and there was an exclamation upon her lips, which I silenced by a 警告 forefinger placed against my own. I crossed the apartment toward her, and she （機の）カム to 会合，会う me, almost running. As I looked into her 注目する，もくろむs I saw an 表現 there that I have never seen in the 注目する，もくろむs of any other woman—at least not for me—and if I had ever 疑問d Tavia's friendship, such a 疑問 would have 消えるd in that instant, but I had not 疑問d it and I was only surprised now to realize the depth of it. Had Sanoma Tora ever looked at me like that I should have read love in the 表現, but I had never spoken of love to Tavia and so I knew that it was only friendship that she felt. I had always been too much engrossed in my profession to make any の近くに friendships so that I had never realized until that moment what a wonderful thing friendship might be.
As we met in the 中心 of the room her 注目する，もくろむs, moist with 涙／ほころびs were 上昇傾向d to 地雷. "Hadron," she whispered, her 発言する／表明する husky with emotion, and then I put my arm about her slender shoulders and drew her to me and something that was やめる beyond my volition impelled me to kiss her upon the forehead. 即時に she 解放する／撤去させるd herself and I 恐れるd that she had misunderstood that impulsive kiss of friendship, but her next words 安心させるd me.
"I thought never to see you again, Hadron of Hastor," she said. "I 恐れるd that they had killed you. How comes it that you are here and in the metal of a 軍人 of Tjanath?"
I told her 簡潔に of what had occurred to me since we had been separated and of how I had 一時的に, at least, escaped The Death. She asked me what The Death was, but I could not tell her.
"It is very horrible," said Phao.
"What is it?" I asked.
"I do not know," replied the girl, "only that it is horrible. There is a 深い 炭坑，オーケストラ席, some say a bottomless 炭坑，オーケストラ席, beneath the lower 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of the palace; horrible noises—groans and moans arise perpetually from it and into this 炭坑，オーケストラ席 those that are to die The Death are cast, but in such a way that the 落ちる will not kill them. They must reach the 底（に届く） alive to 耐える all the horrors of The Death that を待つ them there. That the 拷問 is almost interminable is 証拠d by the fact that the moans and groans of the 犠牲者s never 中止する, no 事柄 how long a period may have elapsed between 死刑執行s."
"And you have escaped it," exclaimed Tavia. "My 祈りs have been answered. For days and nights have I been praying to my ancestors that you might be spared. Now if you can but escape this hateful place. Have you a 計画（する）?"
"We have a 計画（する） that with the help of Phao here may 証明する successful. Nur An, of whom I told you, is hiding in a closet in one of the apartments of the little prince. We shall return to that apartment at the first 適切な時期 and here Phao will hide all three of us until some 適切な時期 for escape 現在のs itself."
"And we should lose no more time in returning," said Phao. "Come, let us go at once."
As we turned toward the パネル盤 through which we had entered I saw that it was ajar, though I was 確信して that Phao had の近くにd it after us when we entered and 同時に I could have sworn that I saw an 注目する，もくろむ glued to the 狭くする 割れ目, as though someone watched us from the dark 内部の of the secret 回廊（地帯）.
In a 選び出す／独身 bound I was across the room and had drawn the パネル盤 aside. My sword was ready in my 手渡す, but there was no one in the 回廊（地帯） beyond.
WITH Phao in the lead and Tavia between us, we 横断するd the dark 回廊（地帯） 支援する toward the apartment of Yo Seno. When we reached the パネル盤 場内取引員／株価 the end of our 旅行, Phao 停止（させる）d and together we listened intently for any sound that might 証拠 the presence of an occupant in the room beyond. All was silent as the tomb.
"I believe," said Phao, "that it will be safer if you and Tavia remain here until night. I shall return to my apartment and go about my 義務s in the usual manner and after the palace has 静かなd 負かす／撃墜する, these levels will be almost 砂漠d; then I can come and get you with far いっそう少なく danger of （犯罪，病気などの）発見 than were I to take you to the apartment now."
We agreed that her 計画（する） was a good one, and bidding us a 一時的な 別れの（言葉，会）, she opened the パネル盤 十分に to 許す her to 調査する the apartment beyond. It was やめる empty. She stepped from the 回廊（地帯）, の近くにing the パネル盤 behind her, and once again Tavia and I were 急落（する），激減（する）d into 不明瞭.
The long hours of our wait in the 不明瞭 of the 回廊（地帯） should have seemed interminable, but they did not. We made ourselves as comfortable as possible upon the 床に打ち倒す, our 支援するs against one of the 塀で囲むs, and, leaning の近くに together so that we might converse in low whispers, we 設立する more entertainment than I should have guessed possible, both in our conversation and in the long silences that broke it, so that it really did not seem a long time at all before the パネル盤 was swung open and we saw Phao in the subdued light of the apartment beyond. She 動議d us to follow her, and, in silence, we obeyed. The 回廊（地帯） beyond the 議会 of Yo Seno was 砂漠d, as also was the ramp 主要な to the level below and the 回廊（地帯） upon which it opened. Fortune seemed to 好意 us at every step and there was a 祈り of thanksgiving upon my lips as Phao 押し進めるd open the door 主要な into the apartment of the prince and 動議d us to enter.
But at the same instant my heart sank within me, for, as I entered the apartment with Tavia, I saw 軍人s standing upon either 味方する of the room を待つing us. With an exclamation of 警告 I drew Tavia behind me and 支援するd quickly toward the door, but as I did so I heard a 急ぐ of feet and the clank of accoutrements in the 回廊（地帯） behind me, and, casting a quick ちらりと見ること over my shoulder, I saw other 軍人s running from the doorway of an apartment upon the opposite 味方する of the 回廊（地帯）.
We were surrounded. We were lost, and my first thought was that Phao had betrayed us, 主要な us into this 罠（にかける） from which there could be no escape. They hustled us 支援する into the room and surrounded us, and for the first time I saw Yo Seno. He stood there, a sneering grin upon his 直面する, and but for the fact that Tavia had 保証するd me that he had not 害（を与える）d her I should have leaped upon him there, though a dozen swords had been at my 決定的なs the next instant.
"So!" sneered Yo Seno. "You thought to fool me, did you? 井戸／弁護士席, I am not so easily fooled. I guessed the truth and I followed you through the 回廊（地帯） and overheard all your 計画（する）s as you discussed them with the woman, Tavia. We have you all now," and turning to one of the 軍人s, he 動議d to the closet upon the opposite 味方する of the 議会. "Fetch the other," he 命令（する）d.
The fellow crossed to the door and, 開始 it, 明らかにする／漏らすd Nur An lying bound and gagged upon the 床に打ち倒す.
"削減（する） his 社債s and 除去する the gag," ordered Yo Seno. "It is too late now for him to 妨害する my 計画（する）s by giving the others a 警告."
Nur An （機の）カム toward us, with a 会社／堅い step, his 長，率いる high and a ちらりと見ること of haughty contempt for our captors.
The four of us stood 直面するing Yo Seno, the sneer upon whose 直面する had been 取って代わるd by a glare of 憎悪.
"You have been 宣告，判決d to die The Death," he said. "It is the death for 秘かに調査するs. No more terrible 罰 can be （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd. Could there be, it would be meted to you two," as he looked first at me and then at Nur An, "that you might 苦しむ more for the 殺人 of our two comrades."
So they had 設立する the 軍人s we had 派遣（する）d. 井戸／弁護士席, what of it? Evidently it had not （判決などを）下すd our position any worse than it had been before. We were to die The Death and that was the worst that they could （許可，名誉などを）与える us.
"Have you anything to say?" 需要・要求するd Yo Seno.
"We still live" I exclaimed, and laughed in his 直面する.
"Before long you will be beseeching your first ancestors for death," hissed the keeper of the 重要なs, "but you will not have death too soon, and remember that no one knows how long it takes to die The Death. We cannot 追加する to your physical 苦しむing, but for the torment of your mind let me remind you that we are sending you to The Death without letting you know what the 運命／宿命 of your 共犯者s will be," and he nodded toward Tavia and Phao.
That was a nice point, 井戸／弁護士席 chosen. He could not have 攻撃する，衝突する upon any means more 確かな to （打撃，刑罰などを）与える 激烈な／緊急の 拷問 upon me than this, but I would not give him the satisfaction of 証言，証人／目撃するing my true emotion, and so, once again, I laughed in his 直面する. His patience had about reached the 限界 of its endurance, for he turned 突然の to a padwar of the guard and ordered him to 除去する us at once.
As we were hustled from the room, Nur An called a 勇敢に立ち向かう good-bye to Phao.
"Good-bye, Tavia!" I cried, "and remember that we still live."
"We still live, Hadron of Hastor!" she called 支援する. "We still live!" and then she was swept from my 見解（をとる） as we were 押し進めるd along 負かす／撃墜する the 回廊（地帯）.
負かす／撃墜する ramp after ramp we were 行為／行うd to the uttermost depths of the palace 炭坑，オーケストラ席s and then into a 広大な／多数の／重要な 議会 where I saw Haj Osis sitting upon a 王位, surrounded again by his 長，指導者s and his courtiers as he had been upon the occasion that he had interviewed me. Opposite the Jed, and in the middle of the 議会, hung a 広大な／多数の／重要な アイロンをかける cage, 一時停止するd from a 激しい 封鎖する 始める，決める in the 天井. Into this cage we were 概略で 押し進めるd; the door was の近くにd and 安全な・保証するd with a large lock. I wondered what it was all about and what this had to do with The Death, and while I wondered a dozen men 押し進めるd a 抱擁する 罠（にかける） door from beneath the cage. A 急ぐ of 冷淡な, clammy 空気／公表する enveloped us and I experienced a 冷気／寒がらせる that seemed to enter my 骨髄, as though I lay in the 冷淡な 武器 of death. Hollow moans and groans （機の）カム faintly to my ears and I knew that we were above the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s where The Death lay.
No word was spoken within the 議会, but at a signal from Haj Osis strong men lowered the cage slowly into the aperture beneath us. Here the 冷淡な and the damp were more obvious and 侵入するing than before, while the 恐ろしい sounds appeared to redouble in 容積／容量.
負かす／撃墜する, 負かす／撃墜する we slid into an abyss of 不明瞭. The horror of the silence in the 議会 above was forgotten in the horror of the pandemonium of uncanny sounds that rose from beneath.
How far we were lowered thus I may not even guess, but to Nur An it seemed at least a thousand feet and then we 開始するd to （悪事，秘密などを）発見する a slight luminosity about us. The moaning and the groaning had become a constant roar. As we approached, it seemed いっそう少なく like moans and groans and more like the sound of 勝利，勝つd and 急ぐing waters.
Suddenly, without the slightest 警告, the 底（に届く） of the cage, which evidently must have been hinged upon one 味方する, and held by a catch that could be sprung from above, swung downward. It happened so quickly that we hardly had time for conjecture before we were 急落（する），激減（する）d into 急ぐing water.
As I rose to the surface I discovered that I could see. Wherever we were, it was not shrouded in impenetrable 不明瞭, but was lighted dimly.
Almost すぐに Nur An's 長，率いる bobbed up at arm's length from me. A strong 現在の was 耐えるing us onward and I realized at once that we were in the 支配する of a 広大な／多数の／重要な 地下組織の river, one of those to which the remaining waters of dying Barsoom have receded. In the distance I descried a shoreline dimly 明白な in the subdued light, and, shouting to Nur An to follow me, I struck out toward it. The water was 冷淡な, but not 十分に so to alarm me and I had no 疑問 but that we would reach the shore.
By the time that we had 達成するd our goal and はうd out upon the rocky shore, our 注目する，もくろむs had become accustomed to the 薄暗い light of the 内部の, and now, with astonishment, we gazed about us. What a 広大な cavern! Far, far above us its 天井 was discernible in the light of the minute radium 粒子s with which the 激しく揺する that formed its 塀で囲むs and 天井 was impregnated, but the opposite bank of the 急ぐing 激流 was beyond the 範囲 of our 見通し.
"So this is The Death!" exclaimed Nur An.
"I 疑問 if they know what it is themselves," I replied. "From the roaring of the river and the moaning of the 勝利，勝つd, they have conjured something horrible in their own imaginations."
"Perhaps the greatest 苦しむing that the 犠牲者 must 耐える lies in his 予期 of what を待つs him in these seemingly horrid depths," 示唆するd Nur An, "反して the worst that 現実化 might bring would be death by 溺死するing."
"Or by 餓死," I 示唆するd.
Nur An nodded. "にもかかわらず," he said, "I wish I might return just long enough to mock them and 証言，証人／目撃する their 失望 when they find that The Death is not so horrible after all."
"What a mighty river," he 追加するd after a moment's silence. "Could it be a 支流 of Iss?"
"Perhaps it is Iss herself," I said.
"Then we are bound upon the last long 巡礼の旅 負かす／撃墜する to the lost sea of Korus in the valley Dor," said Nur An gloomily. "It may be a lovely place, but I do not wish to go there yet."
"It is a place of horror," I replied.
"Hush," he 警告を与えるd; "that is sacrilege."
"It is sacrilege no longer since John Carter and Tars Tarkas snatched the 隠す of secrecy from the valley Dor and 性質の／したい気がして of the myth of Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal." Even after I had told him the whole 悲劇の story of the 誤った gods of 火星, Nur An remained skeptical, so closely are the superstitions of 宗教 woven into every 繊維 of our 存在.
We were both a trifle 疲労，（軍の）雑役d after our 戦う／戦い with the strong 現在の of the river, and perhaps, too, we were 苦しむing from reaction from the nervous shock of the ordeal through which we had passed. So we remained there, 残り／休憩（する）ing upon the rocky shore of the river of mystery. 結局 our conversation turned to what was uppermost in the minds of both and yet which each hesitated to について言及する—the 運命／宿命 of Tavia and Phao.
"I wish that they, too, had been 宣告，判決d to The Death," I said, "for then at least we might be with them and 保護する them."
"I am afraid that we shall never see them again," said Nur An gloomily. "What a cruel 運命／宿命 that I should have 設立する Phao only to lose her again irretrievably so quickly."
"It is indeed a strange trick of 運命／宿命 that after Tul Axtar stole her from you, he should have lost her too, and then that you should find her in Tjanath."
He looked at me with a わずかに puzzled 表現 for a moment and then his 直面する （疑いを）晴らすd. "Phao is not the woman of whom I told you in the dungeon at Tjanath," he said. "Phao I loved long before; she was my first love. After I lost her I thought that I never could care for a woman again, but this other one （機の）カム into my life and, knowing that Phao was gone forever, I 設立する some なぐさみ in my new love, but I realize now that was not the same, that no love could ever 追い出す that which I felt for Phao."
"You lost her irretrievably once before," I reminded him, "but you 設立する her again; perhaps you will find her once more."
"I wish that I might 株 your 楽観主義," he said.
"We have little else to ブイ，浮標 us up," I reminded him.
"You are 権利," he said, and then with a laugh, 追加するd, "we still live!"
Presently, feeling 残り／休憩（する）d, we 始める，決める out along the shore in the direction that the river ran, for we had decided that that would be our course if for no other 推論する／理由 than that it would be easier going 負かす／撃墜する hill than up. Where it would lead, we had not the slightest idea; perhaps to Korus; perhaps to Omean, the buried sea where lay the ships of the First Born.
Over 宙返り／暴落するd 激しく揺する 集まりs we clambered and along level stretches of smooth gravel we 追求するd our rather aimless course, knowing not whither we were going, having no goal toward which to 努力する／競う. There was some vegetation, weird and grotesque, but almost colorless for want of sunlight. There were tree-like 工場／植物s with strange, angular 支店s that snapped off at the lightest touch, and as the trees did not look like trees, there were blossoms that did not look like flowers. It was a world as unlike the outer world as the figments of imagination are unlike realities.
But whatever musing upon the flora of this strange land I may have been indulging in was brought to a sudden termination as we 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd the shoulder of a jutting promontory and （機の）カム 直面する to 直面する with as hideous a creature as ever I had laid my 注目する，もくろむs upon. It was a 広大な／多数の／重要な white lizard with gaping jaws large enough to （海，煙などが）飲み込む a man at a 選び出す／独身 swallow. At sight of us it emitted an angry hiss and 前進するd menacingly toward us.
存在 非武装の and 絶対 at the mercy of any creature that attacked us, we 追求するd the only 計画（する） that our 知能 could dictate—we 退却／保養地d—and I am not ashamed to 収容する／認める that we 退却／保養地d 速く.
Running quickly around the end of the promontory, we turned はっきりと up the bank away from the river. The 底（に届く） of the cavern rose はっきりと and as I clambered 上向き I ちらりと見ることd behind me occasionally to 公式文書，認める the 活動／戦闘s of our pursuer. He was now in plain sight, having followed us around the end of the promontory and there he stood looking about as though in search of us. Though we were not far from him, he did not seem to see us, and I soon became 納得させるd that his eyesight was 欠陥のある; but not wishing to depend upon this I kept on climbing until presently we （機の）カム to the 最高の，を越す of the promontory, and, looking 負かす／撃墜する upon the other 味方する, I saw a かなりの stretch of smooth gravel, stretching out into the 薄暗い distance along the river shore. If we could clamber 負かす／撃墜する the opposite 味方する of the 障壁 and reach this level stretch of gravel, I felt that we might escape the attentions of the 抱擁する monster. A final ちらりと見ること at him showed him still standing, peering first in one direction and then in another as though in search of us.
Nur An had followed の近くに behind me and now together we slipped over the 辛勝する／優位 of the escarpment, and, though the rough 激しく揺するs scratched us 厳しく, we finally reached the gravel below, その結果, having eluded our menacer, we 始める，決める out upon a きびきびした run 負かす／撃墜する the river. We had covered scarcely more than fifty paces when Nur An つまずくd over an 障害 and as I stooped to give him a 手渡す up, I saw that the thing that had tripped him was the rotting harness of a 軍人 and a moment later I saw the hilt of a sword protruding from the gravel. 掴むing it, I wrenched it from the ground. It was a good long sword and I may tell you that the feel of it in my 手渡す did more to 回復する my self-信用／信任 than aught else that might have transpired. 存在 made of noncorrosive metal, as are all Barsoomian 武器s, it remained as sound today as the moment that it had been abandoned by its owner.
"Look," said Nur An, pointing, and there at a little distance we saw another harness and another sword. This time there were two, a long sword and a short sword, and these Nur An took. No longer did we run. I have always felt that there is little upon Barsoom that two 井戸／弁護士席-武装した 軍人s need run from.
As we continued along our way across the level stretch of gravel we sought to solve the mystery of these abandoned 武器s, a mystery that was still その上の 高くする，増すd by our 発見 of many more. In some 事例／患者s the harness had rotted away 完全に, leaving nothing but the metal parts, while in others it was comparatively sound and new. Presently we discerned a white 塚 ahead of us, but in the 薄暗い light of the cavern we could not at first 決定する of what it consisted. When we did, we were filled with horror, for the white 塚 was of the bones and skulls of human 存在s. Then, at last, I thought I had an explanation of the abandoned harness and 武器s. This was the lair of the 広大な／多数の／重要な lizard. Here he took his （死傷者）数 of the unhappy creatures that passed 負かす／撃墜する the river, but how was it that 武装した men had come here. We had been cast into the cavern 非武装の, as I was 肯定的な all of the 非難するd 囚人s of Tjanath must have been. From whence （機の）カム the others? I do not know, doubtless I shall never know. It was a mystery from the first. It will remain a mystery to the last.
As we passed on we 設立する harness and 武器s scattered all about, but there was infinitely more harness than 武器s.
I had 追加するd a good short sword to my 器具／備品, 同様に as a dagger, as had also Nur An, and I was stooping to 診察する another 武器 which we had 設立する—a short sword with a beautifully ornamented hilt and guard—when Nur An suddenly 発言する／表明するd an exclamation of 警告.
"On guard," he cried, "Hadron! It comes!"
Leaping to my feet, I wheeled about, the short sword still in my 手渡す, and there, 耐えるing 負かす／撃墜する upon us at かなりの 速度(を上げる） and with wide distended jaws, （機の）カム the 広大な／多数の／重要な white lizard hissing ominously. He was a hideous sight, a sight such as to make even a 勇敢に立ち向かう man turn and run, which I am now 納得させるd is what 事実上 all of his 犠牲者s did; but here were two who did not run. Perhaps he was so の近くに that we realized the futility of flight without giving the 事柄 conscious thought, but be that as it may, we stood here—Nur An with his long sword in his 手渡す, I with the ornately carved short sword that I had been 診察するing, though 即時に I realized that it was not the 武器 with which to defend myself against this 広大な／多数の／重要な hulking brute.
Yet I could not 耐える to waste a 武器 already in my 手渡す, 特に in 見解（をとる） of an 業績／成就 of 地雷 in which I took かなりの pride.
In Helium, both officers and men often wager large 量s upon the 正確 with which they can hurl daggers and short swords and I have seen かなりの sums change 手渡すs within an hour, but so proficient was I that I had 追加するd かなり to my 支払う／賃金 through my winning until my fame had spread to such an extent that I could find no one willing to 炭坑，オーケストラ席 his 技術 against 地雷.
Never had I 投げつけるd a 武器 with a more 熱烈な 祈り for the 正確 of my throw than now as I 開始する，打ち上げるd the short sword 速く at the mouth of the oncoming lizard. It was not a good throw. It would have lost me money in Helium, but in this instance, I think, it saved my life. The sword, instead of スピード違反 in a straight line, point first, as it should have, turned slowly 上向き until it was traveling at an angle of about forty-five degrees, with the point 今後 and downward. In this position the point struck just inside of the lower jaw of the creature, while the 激しい hilt, carried 今後 by its own 勢い, 宿泊するd in the roof of the monster's mouth.
即時に it was helpless; the point of the sword had passed through its tongue into the bony 実体 of its lower jaw, while the hilt was 宿泊するd in its upper jaw behind its mighty fangs. It could not dislodge the sword, either 今後 or backward, and for an instant it 停止（させる）d in hissing 狼狽, and 同時に Nur An and I leaped to opposite 味方するs of its 恐ろしい white 団体／死体. It tried to defend itself with its tail and talons, but we were too quick for it and presently it was lying in a pool of its own purple 血 in the final spasmodic muscular reaction of 解散.
There was something peculiarly disgusting and loathsome about the purple 血 of the creature, not only in its 外見, but in its odor, which was almost nauseating, and Nur An and I lost no time in quitting the scene of our victory. At the river we washed our blades and then continued on upon our fruitless 追求（する），探索（する）.
As we had washed our blades we had noticed fish in the river and after we had put 十分な distance between the lair of the lizard and ourselves, we 決定するd to bend our energies for awhile toward filling our larder and our stomachs.
Neither one of us had ever caught a fish or eaten one, but we knew from history that they could be caught and that they were edible. 存在 swordsmen, we 自然に looked to our swords as the best means for procuring our flesh and so we waded into the river with drawn long swords 用意が出来ている to 虐殺（する） fish to our heart's content, but wherever we went there was no fish. We could see them どこかよそで, but not within reach of our swords.
"Perhaps," said Nur An, "fish are not such fools as they appear. They may see us approaching and question our 動機."
"I can readily believe that you are 権利," I replied. "Suppose we try 戦略."
"How?" he asked.
"Come with me," I said, "and return to the bank." After a little search 負かす／撃墜する stream I 設立する a rocky ledge overhanging the river. "We will 嘘（をつく） here at intervals," I said, "with only our 注目する，もくろむs and the points of our swords over the 辛勝する／優位 of the bank. We must not talk or move, lest we 脅す the fish. Perhaps in this way we shall procure one," for I had long since given up the idea of a general 虐殺（する）.
To my gratification my 計画（する） worked and it was not long before we each had a large fish.
自然に, like other men, we prefer our flesh cooked, but 存在 軍人s we were accustomed to it either way, and so we broke our long 急速な／放蕩な upon raw fish from the river of mystery.
Both Nur An and I felt 大いに refreshed and 強化するd by our meal, however unpalatable it might have been. It had been some time since we had slept and though we had no idea whether it was still night upon the outer surface of Barsoom, or whether 夜明け had already broken, we decided that it would be best for us to sleep and so Nur An stretched out where we were while I watched. After he awoke, I took my turn. I think that neither one of us slept more than a 選び出す／独身 zode, but the 残り／休憩（する） did us やめる as much good as the food that we had eaten and I am sure that I have never felt more fit than I did when we 始める，決める out again upon our goalless 旅行.
I do not know how long we had been traveling after our sleep, for by now the 旅行 was most monotonous, there 存在 little change in the dimly seen landscape surrounding us and only the ceaseless roar of the river and the howling of the 勝利，勝つd to keep us company.
Nur An was the first to discern the change; he 掴むd my arm and pointed ahead. I must have been walking with my 注目する，もくろむs upon the ground in 前線 of me, else I must have seen what he saw 同時に.
"It is daylight," I exclaimed. "It is the sun."
"It can be nothing else," he said.
There, far ahead of us, lay a 広大な／多数の／重要な archway of light. That was all that we could see from the point at which we discovered it, but now we 急いでd on almost at a run, so anxious were we for a 解答, so 希望に満ちた that it was indeed the sunlight and that in some inexplicable and mysterious way the river had 設立する its way to the surface of Barsoom. I knew that this could not be true and Nur An knew it, and yet each knew how 広大な／多数の／重要な his 失望 would be when the true explanation of the 現象 was 明らかにする／漏らすd.
When we approached the 広大な／多数の／重要な patch of light it became more and more evident that the river had broken from its dark cavern out into the light of day, and when we reached the 辛勝する／優位 of that mighty portal we looked out upon a scene that filled our hearts with warmth and gladness, for there, stretching before us, lay a valley—a small valley it is true—a valley hemmed in, as far as we could see, by mighty cliffs, but yet a valley of life and fertility and beauty bathed in the hot light of the sun.
"It is not やめる the surface of Barsoom," said Nur An, "but it is the next best thing."
"And there must be a way out," I said. "There must be. If there is not, we will make one."
"権利 you are, Hadron of Hastor," he cried. "We will make a way. Come!"
Before us the banks of the roaring river were lined with lush vegetation; 広大な／多数の／重要な trees raised their leafy 支店s far above the waters; the brilliant, scarlet sward was lapped by the little wavelets and everywhere bloomed gorgeous flowers and shrubs of many hues and 形態／調整s. Here was a vegetation such as I had never seen before upon the surface of Barsoom. Here were forms 類似の to those with which I was familiar and others 全く unknown to me, yet all were lovely, though some were bizarre.
現れるing, as we had, from the dark and 暗い／優うつな bowels of the earth, the scene before us 現在のd a 見解（をとる） of wondrous beauty, and, while doubtless 高めるd by contrast, it was にもかかわらず such an 面 as is seldom given to the 注目する，もくろむs, of a Barsoomian of today to 見解（をとる）. To me it seemed a little garden 位置／汚点／見つけ出す upon a dying world 保存するd from an 古代の 時代 when Barsoom was young and 気象の 条件s were such as to 好意 the growth of vegetation that has since become extinct over 事実上 the entire area of the 惑星. In this 深い valley, surrounded by lofty cliffs, the atmosphere doubtless was かなり denser than upon the surface of the 惑星 above. The sun's rays were 反映するd by the lofty escarpment, which must also 持つ／拘留する the heat during the colder periods of night, and, in 新規加入 to this, there was ample water for irrigation which nature might easily have 達成するd through percolation of the waters of the river through and beneath the 最高の，を越す 国／地域 of the valley.
For several minutes Nur An and I stood spellbound by the bewitching 見解（をとる）, and then, 遠くに見つけるing luscious fruit hanging in 広大な／多数の／重要な clusters from some of the trees, and bushes 負担d with berries we subordinated the aesthetic to the corporeal and 始める，決める 前へ／外へ to 補足（する） our meal of raw fish with the exquisite offerings which hung so temptingly before us.
As we started to move through the vegetation we became aware of thin threads of a gossamerlike 実体 festooned from tree to tree and bush to bush. So 罰金 as to be almost invisible, yet they were so strong as to 妨げる our 進歩. It was surprisingly difficult to break them, and when there were a dozen or more at a time barring our way, we 設立する it necessary to use our daggers to 削減（する） a way through them.
We had taken only a few steps into the deeper vegetation, cutting our way through the gossamer 立ち往生させるs, when we were 直面するd by a new and surprising 障害 to our 前進する—a large, venomous-looking spider that scurried toward us in an inverted position, 粘着するing with a dozen 脚s to one of the gossamer 立ち往生させるs, which served both as its support and its pathway, and if its 外見 was any 索引 to its venomousness it must, indeed, have been a deadly insect.
As it （機の）カム toward me, 明らかに with the most 悪意のある 意向s, I あわてて returned my dagger to its scabbard and drew my short sword, with which I struck at the fearsome looking creature. As the blow descended, it drew 支援する so that my point only わずかに scratched it, その結果 it opened its hideous mouth and emitted a terrific 叫び声をあげる so out of 割合 to its size and to the nature of such insects with which I was familiar that it had a most appalling 影響 upon my 神経s. 即時に the 叫び声をあげる was answered by an unearthly chorus of 類似の cries all about us and すぐに a 群れている of these horrid insects （機の）カム racing toward us upon their gossamer threads. Evidently this was the only position which they assumed in moving about and their webs the only means to that end, for their twelve 脚s grew 上向き from their 支援するs, giving them a most uncanny 外見.
恐れるing that the creatures might be poisonous, Nur An and I 退却／保養地d あわてて to the mouth of the cavern, and as the spiders could not go beyond the ends of their threads, we were soon やめる 安全な from them and now the luscious fruit looked more tempting than ever, since it seemed to be 否定するd to us.
"The road 負かす／撃墜する the river is 井戸／弁護士席 guarded," said Nur An with a rueful smile, "which might 示す a most 望ましい goal."
"At 現在の that fruit is the most 望ましい thing in the world to me," I replied, "and I am going to try to discover some means of 得るing it."
Moving to the 権利, away from the river, I sought for an 入り口 into the forest that would be 解放する／自由な from the threads of the spiders and presently I （機の）カム to a point where there was a 井戸／弁護士席-defined 追跡する about four or five feet wide, 明らかに 削減（する） by man from the vegetation. Across the mouth of it, however, were strung thousands of gossamer 立ち往生させるs. To touch them, we knew, would be the signal for myriads of the angry spiders to 群れている upon us. While our greatest 恐れる was, of course, that the insects might be poisonous, their cruelly fanged mouths also 示唆するd that, poisonous or not, they might in their 広大な／多数の／重要な numbers 構成する a real menace.
"Do you notice," I said to Nur An, "that these threads seem stretched across the 入り口 to the pathway only. Beyond them I cannot （悪事，秘密などを）発見する any, though of course they are so tenuous that they might 反抗する one's 見通し even at a short distance."
"I do not see any spiders here," said Nur An. "Perhaps we can 削減（する） our way through with impunity at this point."
"We shall 実験," I said, 製図／抽選 my long sword.
前進するing, I 削減（する） a few 立ち往生させるs, when すぐに there 群れているd out of the trees and bushes upon either 味方する 広大な／多数の／重要な companies of the insects, each racing along its own individual 立ち往生させる. Where the 立ち往生させるs were 損なわれていない the creatures crossed and recrossed the 追跡する, 星／主役にするing at us with their venomous, beady 注目する，もくろむs, their powerful, gleaming fangs 明らかにするd threateningly toward us.
The 削減（する） 立ち往生させるs floated in the 空気／公表する until borne 負かす／撃墜する by the 負わせる of the approaching spiders who followed to the 厳しいd ends but no その上の. Here they either hung glaring at us or else clambered up and 負かす／撃墜する excitedly, but not one of them ever 投機・賭けるd from his 立ち往生させる.
As I watched them, their antics 示唆するd a 計画（する）. "They are helpless when their web is 厳しいd," I said to Nur An. "Therefore if we 削減（する） all their webs they cannot reach us." その結果, 前進するing, I swung my long sword above my 長，率いる and 削減（する） downward through the remaining 立ち往生させるs. 即時に the creatures 始める，決める up their infernal 叫び声をあげるing. Several of them, torn from their webs by the blow of my sword, lay upon the ground upon their bellies, their feet sticking straight up into the 空気／公表する. They seemed utterly helpless, and though they 叫び声をあげるd loudly and frantically waved their 脚s, they were 明確に unable to move; nor could those hanging, at either 味方する of the 追跡する reach us. With my sword I destroyed those that lay in the path and then, followed by Nur An, I entered the forest. Ahead of us I could see no webs; the way seemed （疑いを）晴らす, but before we 前進するd その上の into the forest I turned about to have a last look at the discomfited insects to see what they might be about. They had stopped 叫び声をあげるing now and were slowly returning into the foliage, evidently to their lairs, and as they seemed to 申し込む／申し出 no その上の menace we continued upon our way. The trees and bushes along the pathway were innocent of fruit or berries, though just beyond reach we saw them growing in profusion, behind a 障壁 of those gossamer webs that we had so quickly learned to 避ける.
"This 追跡する appears to have been made by man," said Nur An.
"Whoever made it, or when," I said, "there is no 疑問 but that some creature still uses it. The absence of fruit along it would alone be ample proof of that."
We moved 慎重に along the winding 追跡する, not knowing at what moment we might be 直面するd by some new menace in the form of man or beast. Presently we saw ahead of us what appeared to be an 開始 in the forest and a moment later we 現れるd into a （疑いを）晴らすing. ぼんやり現れるing in 前線 of us at a distance of perhaps いっそう少なく than a haad was a 非常に高い pile of masonry. It was a 暗い／優うつな pile, 明らかに built of 黒人／ボイコット 火山の 激しく揺する. For some thirty feet above the ground there was a blank 塀で囲む, pierced by but a 選び出す／独身 開始—a small doorway almost 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of us. This part of the structure appeared to be a 塀で囲む, beyond it rose buildings of weird and grotesque 輪郭（を描く）s and 支配するing all was a lofty tower, from the 首脳会議 of which a wisp of smoke curled 上向き into the 静かな 空気／公表する.
From this new vantage point we had a better 見解（をとる） of the valley than had at first been （許可，名誉などを）与えるd us, and now, more 示すd than ever, were the 指示，表示する物s that it was the 噴火口，クレーター of some gigantic and long extinct 火山. Between us and the buildings, which 示唆するd a small 塀で囲むd city, the （疑いを）晴らすing 含む／封じ込めるd a few scattered trees, but most of the ground was given over to cultivation, 存在 横断するd by irrigation 溝へはまらせる／不時着するs of an archaic type which has been abandoned upon the surface for many ages, having been superseded by a system of subirrigation when the 減らすing water 供給（する） necessitated the 採択 of 自然保護 対策.
満足させるd that no その上の （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） could be 伸び（る）d by remaining where we were, I started boldly into the （疑いを）晴らすing toward the city. "Where are you going?" asked Nur An.
"I am going to find out who dwells in that 暗い／優うつな place," I replied. "Here are fields and gardens, so they must have food and that, after all, is the only 好意 that I shall ask of them."
Nur An shook his 長，率いる. "The very sight of the place depresses me," he said. But he （機の）カム with me as I knew he would, for Nur An is a splendid companion upon whose 忠義 one may always depend.
We had 横断するd about two-thirds of the distance across the （疑いを）晴らすing toward the city before we saw any 調印するs of life and then a few 人物／姿／数字s appeared at the 最高の，を越す of the 塀で囲む above the 入り口. They carried long, thin scarfs, which they seemed to be waving in 迎える／歓迎するing to us and when we had come yet closer I saw that they were young women. They leaned over the parapet and smiled and beckoned to us.
As we （機の）カム within speaking distance below the 塀で囲む, I 停止（させる）d. "What city is this," I asked, "and who is jed here?"
"Enter, 軍人s," cried one of the girls, "and we will lead you to the jed." She was very pretty and she was smiling sweetly, as were her companions.
"This is not such a depressing place as you thought," I said in a low 発言する／表明する to Nur An.
"I was mistaken," said Nur An. "They seem to be a kindly, hospitable people. Shall we enter?"
"Come," called another of the girls; "behind these 暗い／優うつな 塀で囲むs 嘘（をつく） food and ワイン and love."
Food! I would have entered a far more forbidding place than this for food.
As Nur An and I strode toward the small door, it slowly withdrew to one 味方する. Beyond, across a 黒人／ボイコット 覆うd avenue, rose buildings of 黒人／ボイコット 火山の 激しく揺する. The avenue seemed 砂漠d as we stepped within. We heard the faint click of a lock as the door slid into place behind us and I had a sudden foreboding of ill that made my 権利 手渡す 捜し出す the hilt of my long sword.
FOR a moment we stood 決めかねて in the middle of the empty avenue, looking about us, and then our attention was attracted to a 狭くする stairway running up the inside of the 塀で囲む, upon the 首脳会議 of which the girls had appeared and welcomed us.
負かす／撃墜する the stairway the girls were coming. There were six of them. Their beautiful 直面するs were radiant with happy smiles of welcome that 即時に dispelled the gloom of the dark surroundings as the rising sun dissipates night's 不明瞭 and 取って代わるs her 影をつくる／尾行するs with light and warmth and happiness.
Beautifully wrought harness, 濃厚にするd by many a sparkling jewel, accentuated the loveliness of faultless 人物／姿／数字s. As they approached a 見通し of Tavia sprang to my mind. Beautiful as these girls unquestionably were, how much more beautiful was Tavia!
I 解任する distinctly, even now, that in that very instant with all that was transpiring to distract my attention, I was suddenly struck by wonder that it should have been Tavia's 直面する and 人物／姿／数字 that I saw rather than those of Sanoma Tora. You may believe that I brought myself up with a 一連の会議、交渉／完成する turn and thereafter it was a 見通し of Sanoma Tora that I saw, and that, too, without any disloyalty to my friendship for Tavia—that blessed friendship which I looked upon as one of my proudest and most 価値のある 所有／入手s.
As the girls reached the pavement they （機の）カム 熱望して toward us. "Welcome, 軍人s," cried one, "to happy Ghasta. After your long 旅行 you must be hungry. Come with us and you shall be fed, but first the 広大な／多数の／重要な jed will wish to 迎える／歓迎する you and welcome you to our city, for 訪問者s to Ghasta are few."
As they led us along the avenue I could not but 公式文書，認める the 砂漠d 外見 of the city. There was no 調印する of life about any of the buildings that we passed nor did we see another human 存在 until we had come to an open plaza, in the 中心 of which rose a mighty building surmounted by the lofty tower that we had seen when we first 現れるd from the forest. Here we saw a number of people, both men and women—sad, dejected looking people, who moved with bent shoulders and downcast 注目する，もくろむs. There was no 活気／アニメーション in their step and their whole demeanor seemed that of utter hopelessness. What a contrast they 現在のd to the gay and happy girls who so joyously 行為／行うd us toward the main 入り口 of what I assumed to be the palace of the jed. Here, burly 軍人s were on guard—fat, oily looking fellows, whose 外見 was not at all to my liking. As we approached them an officer 現れるd from the 内部の of the building. If possible, he was even fatter and more greasy looking than his men, but he smiled and 屈服するd as he welcomed us.
"Greetings!" he exclaimed. "May the peace of Ghasta be upon the strangers who enter her gates."
"Send word to Ghron, the 広大な／多数の／重要な jed," said one of the girls to him, "that we are bringing two strange 軍人s who wish to do 栄誉（を受ける） to him before partaking of the 歓待 of Ghasta."
As the officer 派遣（する）d a 軍人 to 通知する the jed of our coming, we were 護衛するd into the 内部の of the palace. The furnishings were striking, but 極端に fantastic in design and 死刑執行. The native 支持を得ようと努めるd of the forests had been used to 罰金 advantage in the construction of 非常に／多数の pieces of beautifully carved furniture, the 穀物 of the 支持を得ようと努めるd showing lustrously in their さまざまな natural colors, the beauties of which were いつかs accentuated by delicate stain and by high polishes, but perhaps the most striking feature of the 内部の decorations was the gorgeously painted fabric that covered the 塀で囲むs and 天井s. It was a fabric of unbelievable lightness, which gave the impression of spun silver. So closely woven was it that, as I was to learn later, it would 持つ／拘留する water and of such 広大な／多数の／重要な strength that it was almost impossible to 涙／ほころび it.
Upon it were painted in brilliant colors the most fantastic scenes that imagination might conceive. There were spiders with the 長，率いるs of beautiful women, and women with the 長，率いるs of spiders. There were flowers and trees that danced beneath a 広大な／多数の／重要な red sun, and 広大な／多数の／重要な lizards, such as we had passed within the 暗い／優うつな cavern on our 旅行 負かす／撃墜する from Tjanath. In all the 人物／姿／数字s that were 描写するd there was nothing 代表するd as nature had created it. It was as though some mad mind had conceived the whole.
As we waited in the 広大な／多数の／重要な 入り口 hall of the palace of the jed, four of the girls danced for our entertainment—a strange dance such as I had never before seen upon Barsoom. Its steps and movements were as weird and fantastic as the mural decorations of the room in which it was 遂行する／発効させるd, and yet with all there was a 確かな rhythm and suggestiveness in the undulations of those lithe 団体／死体s that imparted to us a feeling of 井戸／弁護士席-存在 and content.
The fat and greasy padwar of the guard moistened his 厚い lips as he watched them and though he had doubtless seen them dance upon many occasions, he seemed to be much more 影響する／感情d than we, but perhaps he had no Phao or Sanoma Tora to 占領する his thoughts.
Sanoma Tora! The chiseled beauty of her noble 直面する stood out 明確に upon the 審査する of memory for a 簡潔な／要約する instant and then slowly it began to fade. I tried to 解任する it, to see again the short, haughty lip and the 冷淡な, level gaze, but it receded into a blur from which there presently 現れるd a pair of wondrous 注目する，もくろむs, moist with 涙／ほころびs, a perfect 直面する and a 長，率いる of tousled hair.
It was then that the 軍人 returned to say that Ghron, the Jed, would receive us at once. Only the girls …を伴ってd us, the fat padwar remaining behind, though I could have sworn that it was not through choice.
The room in which the jed received us was upon the second level of the palace. It was a large room, even more grotesquely decorated than those through which we had passed. The furniture was of weird 形態／調整s and sizes, nothing 調和させるd with anything else and yet the result was a harmony of discord that was not at all unpleasing.
The jed sat upon a perfectly enormous 王位 of 火山の glass. It was, perhaps, the most ornate and remarkable piece of furniture that I have ever seen and was the 優れた 見本／標本 of craftsmanship in the entire city of Ghasta, but if it caught my 注目する，もくろむ at the time it was only for an instant as nothing could for long distract one's attention from the jed himself. In the first ちらりと見ること he looked more like a hairy ape than a man. He was massively built with 広大な／多数の／重要な, 激しい, stooping shoulders and long 武器 covered with shaggy, 黒人／ボイコット hair, the more remarkable, perhaps, because there is no race of hairy men upon Barsoom. His 直面する was 幅の広い and flat and his 注目する，もくろむs were so far apart that they seemed literally to be 始める，決める in the corners of his 直面する. As we were 停止（させる）d before him, he 新たな展開d his mouth into what I imagined at the time was ーするつもりであるd for a smile, but which only 後継するd in making him look more horrible than before.
As is customary, we laid our swords at his feet and 発表するd our 指名するs and our cities.
"Hadron of Hastor, Nur An of Jahar," he repeated. "Ghron, the Jed, welcomes you to Ghasta. Few are the 訪問者s who find their way to our beautiful city. It is an event, therefore, when two such illustrious 軍人s 栄誉（を受ける） us with a visit. Seldom do we receive word from the outer world. Tell us, then of your 旅行 and of what is transpiring upon the surface of Barsoom above us."
His words and his manner were those of a most solicitous host bent upon 延長するing a proper and cordial welcome to strangers, but I could not rid myself of the belying suggestion of his repulsive countenance, though I could do no いっそう少なく than play the part of a 感謝する and appreciative guest.
We told our stories and gave him much news of those 部分s of Barsoom with which each of us was familiar and as Nur An spoke, I looked about me at the assemblage of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 議会. They were mostly women and many of them were young and beautiful. The men, for the most part, were 甚だしい／１２ダース-looking, fat and oily, and there were 確かな lines of cruelty about their 注目する，もくろむs and their mouths that did not escape me, though I tried to せいにする it to the first depressing impression that the 黒人／ボイコット and somber buildings and the 砂漠d avenues had 伝えるd to my mind.
When we had finished our recitals, Ghron 発表するd that a 祝宴 had been 用意が出来ている in our 栄誉（を受ける） and in person he led the 行列 from the 王位-room 負かす／撃墜する a long 回廊（地帯） to a mighty 祝宴 hall, in the 中心 of which stood a 広大な／多数の／重要な （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, 負かす／撃墜する the entire length of which was a magnificent decoration consisting 完全に of the fruits and flowers of the forest through which we had passed. At one end of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was the jed's 王位 and at the other were smaller 王位s, one for Nur An and one for me. Seated on either 味方する of us were the girls who had welcomed us to the city and whose 商売／仕事, it seemed, now was to entertain us.
The design of the dishes with which the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was 始める，決める was やめる in keeping with all the other mad designs of the palace of Ghron. No two plates or goblets or platters were of the same 形態／調整 or size or design and nothing seemed ふさわしい to the 目的 for which it was ーするつもりであるd. My ワイン was served in a shallow, triangular-形態／調整d saucer, while my meat was crammed into a tall, slender-stemmed goblet. However, I was too hungry to be particular, and, I hoped, too 井戸／弁護士席 conversant with the amenities of polite society to 明らかにする／漏らす the astonishment that I felt.
Here, as in other parts of the palace, the 塀で囲む coverings were of the gossamer-like silver fabric that had attracted my attention and 賞賛 the moment that I had entered the building and so fascinated was I by it that I could not 差し控える from について言及するing it to the girl who sat at my 権利.
"There is no such fabric anywhere else in Barsoom," she said. "It is made here and only here."
"It is very beautiful," I said. "Other nations would 支払う／賃金 井戸／弁護士席 for it."
"If we could get it to them," she said, "but we have no intercourse with the world above us."
"Of what is it woven?" I asked.
"When you entered the valley Hohr," she said, "you saw a beautiful forest, running 負かす／撃墜する to the banks of the river Syl. Doubtless you saw fruit in the forest and, 存在 hungry, you sought to gather it, but you were 始める，決める upon by 抱擁する spiders that sped along silver threads, finer than a woman's hair."
"Yes," I said, "that is just what happened."
"It is from this web, spun by those hideous spiders, that we weave our fabric. It is as strong as leather and as 耐えるing as the 激しく揺するs of which Ghasta is built."
"Do women of Ghasta spin this wonderful fabric?" I asked.
"The slaves," she said, "both men and women."
"And from whence come your slaves?" I asked, "if you have no intercourse with the upper world?"
"Many of them come 負かす／撃墜する the river from Tjanath, where they have died The Death, and there are others who come from その上の up the river, but why they come or from whence we never know. They are silent people, who will not tell us, and いつかs they come from 負かす／撃墜する the river, but these are few and usually are so crazed by the horrors of their 旅行 that we can glean no knowledge from them."
"And do any ever go on 負かす／撃墜する the river from Ghasta?" I asked; for it was in that direction that Nur An and I hoped to make our way in search of liberty, as 深い within me was the hope that we might reach the valley Dor and the lost sea of Korus, from which I was 納得させるd I could escape, as did John Carter and Tars Tarkas.
"A few, perhaps," she said, "but we never know what becomes of these, for 非，不，無 returns."
"You are happy here?" I asked.
She 軍隊d a smile to her beautiful lips, but I thought that a shudder ran through her でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる.
The 祝宴 was (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する and the food delicious. There was a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of laughter at the far end of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する where the jed sat, for those about him watched him closely, and when he laughed, which he always did at his own jokes, the others all laughed uproariously.
Toward the end of the meal a troupe of ダンサーs entered the apartment. My first 見解（をとる） of them almost took my breath away, for, with but a 選び出す／独身 exception, they were all horribly deformed. That one exception was the most beautiful girl I have ever seen—the most beautiful girl I have ever seen, with the saddest 直面する that I have ever seen. She danced divinely and about her hopped and はうd the poor, unhappy creatures whose sad afflictions should have made them the 反対するs of sympathy rather than ridicule and yet it was obvious that they had been selected for their part for the 単独の 目的 of giving the audience an 適切な時期 to vent its ridicule upon them. The sight of them seemed to 刺激する Ghron to a pitch of frenzied mirth, and, to 追加する to his own 楽しみ and to the 不快s of the poor, pathetic performers, he 投げつけるd food and plates at them as they danced about the 祝宴 （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.
I tried not to look at them, but there was a fascination in their deformities which attracted my gaze and presently it became 明らかな to me that the 大多数 of them were artificially deformed, that they had been thus broken and bent at the 命令 of some malign mind and as I looked 負かす／撃墜する the long board at the horrid 直面する of Ghron, distorted by maniacal laughter, I could not but guess the author of their disfigurement.
When at last they were gone, three large goblets of ワイン were borne into the 祝宴 hall by a slave; two of them were red goblets and one was 黒人／ボイコット. The 黒人／ボイコット goblet was 始める，決める before Ghron and the red ones before Nur An and me. Then Ghron rose and the whole company followed his example.
"Ghron, the jed, drinks to the happiness of his 栄誉（を受ける）d guests," 発表するd the 支配者, and, raising the goblet to his lips, he drained it to the 底（に届く）.
It seemed obvious that this little 儀式 would 結論する the 祝宴 and that it was ーするつもりであるd Nur An and I should drink the health of our host. I, therefore, raised my goblet. It was the first time that anything had been served to me in the proper receptacle and I was glad that at last I might drink without incurring the danger of 流出／こぼすing most of the contents of the receptacle into my （競技場の）トラック一周.
"To the health and 力／強力にする of the 広大な／多数の／重要な jed, Ghron," I said, and に引き続いて my host's example, drained the contents of the goblet.
As Nur An followed my example with some appropriate words, I felt a sudden lethargy stealing over me and in the instant before I lost consciousness I realized that I had been given drugged ワイン.
When I 回復するd consciousness I 設立する myself lying upon the 明らかにする 床に打ち倒す of a room of a peculiar 形態／調整 that 示唆するd it was the 部分 of the arc of a circle lying between the peripheries of two concentric circles. The 狭くする end of the room curved inward, the wider end outward. In the latter was a 選び出す／独身, grated window; no door or other 開始s appeared in any of the 塀で囲むs, which were covered with the same silver fabric that I had noticed upon the 塀で囲むs and 天井s of the palace of the jed. 近づく me lay Nur An, evidently still under the 影響（力） of the opiate that had been 治めるd to us in the ワイン.
Again I looked about the room. I arose and went to the window. Far below me I saw the roofs of the city. Evidently we were 拘留するd in the lofty tower that rose from the 中心 of the palace of the jed, but how had we been brought into the room? Certainly not through the window, which must have been fully two hundred feet above the city. While I was pondering this seemingly unanswerable problem, Nur An 回復するd consciousness. At first he did not speak; he just lay there looking at me with a rueful smile upon his lips.
"井戸／弁護士席?" I asked.
Nur An shook his 長，率いる. "We still live," he said dismally, "but that is about the best that one may say."
"We are in the palace of a maniac, Nur An," I said. "There is no 疑問 in my mind as to that. Every one here lives in constant terror of Ghron and from what I have seen today they are 令状d in feeling terror."
"Yet I believe we saw little or nothing at that," said Nur An.
"I saw enough," I replied.
"Those girls were so beautiful," he said after a moment's silence. "I could not believe that such beauty and such duplicity could 存在する together."
"Perhaps they were the unwilling 道具s of a cruel master," I 示唆するd.
"I shall always like to think so," he said.
The day 病弱なd and night fell; no one （機の）カム 近づく us, but in the 合間 I discovered something. Accidentally leaning against the 塀で囲む at the 狭くする end of our room I 設立する that it was very warm, in fact やめる hot, and from this I inferred that the flue of the chimney from which we had seen the smoke 問題／発行するing rose through the 中心 of the tower and the 塀で囲む of the chimney formed the 後部 塀で囲む of our apartment. It was a 発見, but at the moment it meant nothing to us.
There were no lights in our apartment, and, as only Cluros was in the heavens and upon the opposite 味方する of the tower, our 刑務所，拘置所 was in almost total 不明瞭. We were sitting in 暗い／優うつな contemplation of our predicament, each wrapped in his own unhappy thoughts, when I heard footsteps 明らかに approaching from below. They （機の）カム nearer and nearer until finally they 中止するd in an 隣接するing apartment, seemingly the one next to ours. A moment later there was a 捨てるing sound and a line of light appeared at the 底（に届く） of one of the 味方する 塀で囲むs. It kept growing in width until I finally realized that the entire partition 塀で囲む was rising. In the 開始 we saw at first the sandaled feet of 軍人s, and finally, little by little, their entire 団体／死体s were 明らかにする／漏らすd—two stalwart, brawny men, ひどく 武装した. They carried manacles and with them they fastened our wrists behind our 支援するs. They did not speak, but with a gesture one of them directed us to follow him, and, as we とじ込み／提出するd out of the room, the second 軍人 fell in behind us. In silence we entered a 法外な, spiral ramp, which we descended to the main 団体／死体 of the palace, but yet our 護衛するs 行為／行うd us still lower until I knew that we must be in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s beneath the palace.
The 炭坑，オーケストラ席s! Inwardly I shuddered. I much preferred the tower for I have always 所有するd an inherent horror of the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s. Perhaps these would be utterly dark and doubtless 侵略（する）／超過（する） by ネズミs and lizards.
The ramp ended in a gorgeously decorated apartment in which was 組み立てる／集結するd about the same company of men and women that had partaken of the 祝宴 with us earlier in the day. Here, too, was Ghron upon a 王位. This time he did not smile as we entered the room. He did not seem to realize our presence. He was sitting, leaning 今後, his 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon something at the far end of the room over which hung a deadly silence that was suddenly 粉々にするd by a piercing 叫び声をあげる of anguish. The 叫び声をあげる was but a 序幕 to a 一連の 類似の cries of agony.
I looked quickly in the direction from which the 叫び声をあげるs （機の）カム, the direction in which Ghron's gaze was fastened. I saw a naked woman chained to a 取調べ／厳しく尋問する before a hot 解雇する／砲火／射撃. Evidently they had just placed her there as I had entered the room and it was her first shrill 叫び声をあげる of agony that had attracted my attention.
The 取調べ／厳しく尋問する was 機動力のある upon wheels so that it could be 除去するd to any distance from the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 that the torturer chose, or 完全に turned about 現在のing the other 味方する of the 犠牲者 to the 炎.
As my 注目する，もくろむs wandered 支援する to the audience I saw that most of the girls sat there glaring straight ahead, their 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd with horror upon the horrid scene. I do not believe that they enjoyed it; I know that they did not. They were 平等に the unwilling 犠牲者s of the cruel vagaries of Ghron's 病気d mind, but like the poor creature upon the 取調べ／厳しく尋問する they were helpless.
Next to the 拷問 itself, the most diabolical conceit of the mind that had directed it was the utter silence enjoined upon all 観客s against the background of which the shrieks and moans of the 拷問d 犠牲者 evidently 達成するd their highest 有効性 upon the crazed mind of the jed.
The spectacle was sickening. I turned my 注目する，もくろむs away. Presently one of the 軍人s who had fetched us touched me on the arm and 動議d me to follow him.
He led us from this apartment to another and there we 証言，証人／目撃するd a scene infinitely more terrible than the 取調べ／厳しく尋問するing of the human 犠牲者. I cannot 述べる it; it 拷問s my memory even to think of it. Long before we reached that hideous apartment we heard the 叫び声をあげるs and 悪口を言う／悪態s of its inmates. In utter silence, our guard 勧めるd us within. It was the 議会 of horrors in which the Jed of Ghasta was creating 異常な deformities for his cruel dance of the 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうs.
Still in silence, we were led from this horrid place and now our guide 行為／行うd us 上向き to a luxuriously furnished apartment. Upon divans lay two of the beautiful girls who had welcomed us to Ghasta.
For the first time since we had left our room in the tower one of our 護衛する broke the silence.
"They will explain," he said, pointing to the girls. "Do not try to escape. There is only one 出口 from this room. We will be waiting outside." He then 除去するd our manacles and with his companion left the apartment, の近くにing the door after them.
One of the occupants of the room was the same girl who had sat at my 権利 during the 祝宴. I had 設立する her most gracious and intelligent and to her I now turned.
"What is the meaning of this?" I 需要・要求するd. "Why are we made 囚人s? Why have we been brought here?"
She beckoned me to come to the divan on which she reclined and as I approached she 動議d to me to sit 負かす／撃墜する beside her.
"What you have seen tonight," she said, "代表するs the three 運命／宿命s that 嘘（をつく） in 蓄える／店 for you. Ghron has taken a fancy to you and he is giving you your choice."
"I do not yet やめる understand," I said.
"You saw the 犠牲者 before the 取調べ／厳しく尋問する?" she asked.
"Yes," I replied.
"Would you care to 苦しむ that 運命／宿命?"
"Scarcely."
"You saw the unhappy ones 存在 bent and broken for the dance of the 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうs," she 追求するd.
"I did," I answered.
"And now you see this luxurious room—and me. Which would you choose?"
"I cannot believe," I replied, "that the final 代案／選択肢 is without 条件s, which might make it appear いっそう少なく attractive than it now seems, for さもなければ there could be no possible question as to which I would choose."
"You are 権利," she said. "There are 条件s."
"What are they?" I asked.
"You will become an officer in the palace of the jed and as such you will 行為／行う 拷問s 類似の to those you have 証言，証人／目撃するd in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of the palace. You will be guided by whatever whim may 所有する your master."
I drew myself to my 十分な 高さ. "I choose the 解雇する／砲火／射撃," I said.
"I knew that you would," she said sadly, "and yet I hoped that you might not."
"It is not because of you," I said quickly. "It is the other 条件s which no man of 栄誉（を受ける） could 受託する."
"I know," she said, "and had you 受託するd them I must 結局 have despised you as I despise the others."
"You are unhappy here?" I asked.
"Of course," she said. "Who but a maniac could be happy in this horrid place? There are, perhaps, six hundred people in the city and there is not one who knows happiness. A hundred of us form the 法廷，裁判所 of the jed; the others are slaves. As a 事柄 of fact, we are all slaves, 支配する to every mad whim or caprice of the maniac who is our master."
"And there is no escape?" I asked.
"非，不，無."
"I shall escape," I said.
"How?"
"The 解雇する／砲火／射撃," I replied.
She shuddered. "I do not know why I should care so much," she said, "unless it is that I liked you from the first. Even while I was helping to 誘惑する you into the city for the human spider of Ghasta, I wished that I might 警告する you not to enter, but I was afraid, just as I am afraid to die. I wish that I had your courage to escape through the 解雇する／砲火／射撃."
I turned to Nur An, who had been listening to our conversation. "You have reached your 決定／判定勝ち（する）?" I asked.
"Certainly," he said. "There could be but one 決定／判定勝ち（する） for a man of 栄誉（を受ける）."
"Good!" I exclaimed, and then I turned to the girl. "You will 通知する Ghron of our 決定／判定勝ち（する）?" I asked.
"Wait," she said; "ask for time in which to consider it. I know that it will make no difference in the end, but yet—Oh, even yet there is a germ of hope within me that even utter hopelessness cannot destroy."
"You are 権利," I said. "There is always hope. Let him think that you have half 説得するd us to 受託する the life of 高級な and 緩和する that he has 申し込む／申し出d as an 代案／選択肢 to death or 拷問, and that if you are given a little more time you may 後継する. In the 合間 we may be able to work out some 計画（する） of escape."
"Never," she said.
BACK in our ４半期/4分の1s in the chimney tower, Nur An and I discussed every mad 計画（する） of escape that entered our brains. For some 推論する／理由 our fetters had not been 取って代わるd, which gave us at least as much freedom of 活動／戦闘 as our apartment afforded and you may 残り／休憩（する） 保証するd that we took 十分な advantage of it, 診察するing minutely every square インチ of the 床に打ち倒す and the 塀で囲むs as far up as we could reach, but our 連合させるd 成果／努力s failed to 明らかにする／漏らす any means for raising the partition which の近くにd the only avenue of escape from our 刑務所，拘置所, with the exception of the window which, while ひどく 閉めだした and some two hundred feet above the ground, was by no means, therefore, 除去するd from our 計画（する）s.
The 激しい vertical 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s which 保護するd the window withstood our 連合させるd 成果／努力s when we sought to bend them, though Nur An is a powerful man, while I have always been 称讃するd for my unusual muscular 開発. The 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s were 始める，決める a little too の近くに together to 許す our 団体／死体s to pass through, but the 除去 of one of them would leave an 開始 of ample size; yet to what 目的? Perhaps the same answer was in Nur An's mind that was in 地雷—that when hope was gone and the 単独の 代案／選択肢 remaining was the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 within the 取調べ／厳しく尋問する, we might at least cheat Ghron could we but hurl ourselves from this high window to the ground far below.
But whatever end each of us may have had in 見解（をとる）, he kept it to himself and when I started digging at the 迫撃砲 at the 底（に届く） of one of the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s with the prong of a buckle from my harness, Nur An asked no questions but 始める，決める to work 類似して upon the 迫撃砲 at the 最高の，を越す of the same 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業. We worked in silence and with little 恐れる of 発見, as no one had entered our 刑務所，拘置所 since we had been incarcerated there. Once a day the partition was raised a few インチs and food slipped in to us beneath it, but we did not see the person who brought it, nor did anyone communicate with us from the time that the guards had taken us to the palace that first night up to the moment that we had finally 後継するd in 緩和するing the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 so that it could be easily 除去するd from its seat.
I shall never forget with what impatience we を待つd the coming of night, that we might 除去する the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 and 調査／捜査する the surrounding surface of the tower, for it had occurred to me that it might 申し込む／申し出 a means of 降下／家系 to the ground below, or rather to the roof of the building which it surmounted, from where we might hope to make our way to the 首脳会議 of the city 塀で囲む undetected. Already, in 見解（をとる） of this 可能性, I had planned to 涙／ほころび （土地などの）細長い一片s from the fabric covering our 塀で囲むs wherewith to make a rope 負かす／撃墜する which we might lower ourselves to the ground beyond the city 塀で囲む.
As night approached I 開始するd to realize how high I had built my hopes upon this idea. It already seemed as good as 遂行するd, 特に when I had 利用するd the 可能性s of the rope to its fullest extent, which 含むd making one of 十分な length to reach from our window to the 底（に届く） of the tower. Thus every 障害 was 打ち勝つ. It was then, just at dusk, that I explained my 計画（する） to Nur An.
"罰金," he exclaimed. "Let us start at once making our rope. We know how strong this fabric is and that a slender 立ち往生させる of it will support our 負わせる. There is enough upon one 塀で囲む to make all the rope we need."
Success seemed almost 保証するd as we started to 除去する the fabric from one of the larger 塀で囲むs, but here we met with our first 障害. The fabric was fastened at the 最高の，を越す and at the 底（に届く） with large 長，率いるd nails, 始める，決める の近くに together, which withstood our every 成果／努力 to 涙／ほころび it loose. Thin and light in 負わせる, this remarkable fabric appeared 絶対 indestructible and we were almost exhausted by our 成果／努力s when we were finally 軍隊d to 収容する／認める 敗北・負かす.
The quick Barsoomian night had fallen and we might now, with comparative safety, 除去する the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 from the window and reconnoiter for the first time beyond the 制限するd 限界s of our 独房, but hope was now low within our breasts and it was with little 予期 of 激励 that I drew myself to the sill and 事業／計画（する）d my 長，率いる and shoulders through the aperture.
Below me lay the somber, 暗い／優うつな city, its blackness relieved by but a few 薄暗い lights, most of which shone faintly from the palace windows. I passed my palm over the surface of the tower that lay within arm's reach, and again my heart sank within me. Smooth, almost glass-like 火山の 激しく揺する, beautifully 削減（する） and laid, 申し込む／申し出d not the slightest handhold—indeed an insect might have 設立する it difficult to have clung to its polished surface.
"It is やめる hopeless," I said as I drew my 長，率いる 支援する into the room. "The tower is as smooth as a woman's breast."
"What is above?" asked Nur An.
Again I leaned out, this time looking 上向き. Just above me were the eaves of the tower—our 独房 was at the highest level of the structure. Something impelled me to 調査／捜査する in that direction—an insane 勧める, perhaps, born of despair.
"持つ／拘留する my ankles, Nu An," I said, "and in the 指名する of your first ancestor, 持つ／拘留する tightly!"
粘着するing to two of the remaining 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s I raised myself to a standing position upon the window ledge, while Nur An clung to my ankles. I could just reach the 最高の，を越す of the eaves with my 延長するd fingers. Lowering myself again to the sill, I whispered to Nur An. "I am going to 試みる／企てる to reach the roof of the tower," I exclaimed.
"Why?" he asked.
I laughed. "I do not know," I 認める, "but something within my inner consciousness seems insistently to 勧める me on."
"If you 落ちる," he said, "you will have escaped the 解雇する／砲火／射撃—and I will follow you. Good luck, my friend from Hastor!"
Once again I raised myself to a standing position upon the sill and reached 上向き until my fingers bent above the 辛勝する／優位 of the lofty roof. Slowly I drew myself 上向き; below me, two hundred feet, lay the palace roof and death. I am very strong—only a very strong man could have hoped to 後継する, for I had at best but a 不安定な 持つ／拘留する upon the flat roof above me, but, at last, I 後継するd in getting an 肘 over and then I drew my 団体／死体 slowly over the 辛勝する／優位 until, at last, I lay panting upon the basalt flagging that topped the slender tower.
残り／休憩（する）ing a few moments, I arose to my feet. Mad, 熱烈な Thuria raced across the cloudless sky; Cluros, her 冷淡な spouse, swung his aloof circle in splendid 孤立／分離; below me lay the valley of Hohr like some enchanted fairyland of 古代の lore; above me frowned the beetling cliff that hemmed in this madman's world.
A puff of hot 空気／公表する struck me suddenly in the 直面する, 解任するing to my mind that far below in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of Ghasta an orgy of 拷問 was occurring. Faintly a 叫び声をあげる arose from the 黒人／ボイコット mouth of the flue behind me. I shuddered, but my attention was 中心d upon the yawning 開始 now and I approached it. Almost unbearable waves of heat were 大波ing 上向き from the mouth of the chimney. There was little smoke, so perfect was the 燃焼, but what there was 発射 into the 空気／公表する at terrific velocity. It almost seemed that were I to cast myself upon it I should be carried far aloft.
It was then that a thought was born—a mad, impossible idea, it seemed, and yet it clung to me as I lowered myself gingerly over the outer 辛勝する／優位 of the tower and finally 回復するd the greater 安全 of my 独房.
I was about to explain my insane 計画（する） to Nur An when I was interrupted by sounds from the 隣接するing 議会 and an instant later the partition started to rise. I thought they were bringing us food again, but the partition rose その上の than was necessary for the passing of food receptacles beneath it and a moment later we saw the ankles and 脚s of a woman beneath the base of the rising 塀で囲む. Then a girl stooped and entered our 独房. In the light from the 隣接するing room I 認めるd her—she who had been selected by Ghron to 誘惑する me to his will. Her 指名する was Sharu.
Nur An had quickly 取って代わるd the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 on the window and when the girl entered there was nothing to 示す that aught was amiss, or that one of us had so recently been outside our 独房. The partition remained half raised, permitting light to enter the apartment, and the girl, looking at me, must have noticed my gaze wandering to the 隣接するing room.
"Do not let your hopes rise," she said with a rueful smile. "There are guards waiting at the level next below."
"Why are you here, Sharu?" I asked.
"Ghron sent me," she replied. "He is impatient for your 決定／判定勝ち（する）."
I thought quickly. Our only hope lay in the sympathy of this girl, whose 態度 in the past had at least 論証するd her friendliness. "Had we a dagger and a needle," I said in a low whisper, "we could give Ghron his answer upon the morning of the day after tomorrow."
"What 推論する／理由 can I give him for this その上の 延期する?" she asked after a moment's thought.
"Tell him," said Nur An, "that we are communing with our ancestors and that upon their advice shall depend our 決定／判定勝ち（する）."
Sharu smiled. She drew a dagger from its sheath at her 味方する and laid it upon the 床に打ち倒す and from a pocket pouch 大（公）使館員d to her harness she produced a needle, which she laid beside the dagger. "I shall 納得させる Ghron that it is best to wait," she said. "My heart had hoped, Hadron of Hastor, that you would decide to remain with me, but I am glad that I have not been mistaken in my 見積（る） of your character. You will die, my 軍人, but at least you will die as a 勇敢に立ち向かう man should and undefiled. Good-bye! I look upon you in life for the last time, but until I am gathered to my ancestors your image shall remain enshrined within my heart."
She was gone; the partition dropped, and again we were left in the 半分-不明瞭 of a moonlit night, but now we had the two things that I most 願望（する）d—a dagger and a needle.
"Of what good are those?" asked Nur An as I gathered the two articles from the 床に打ち倒す.
"You will see," I replied, and すぐに I 始める，決める to work cutting the fabric from the 塀で囲むs of our 独房 and then, standing upon Nur An's shoulders, I 除去するd also that which covered the 天井. I worked quickly for I knew that we had little time in which to 遂行する that which I had 始める，決める out to do. A mad 計画／陰謀 it was, and yet withal within the realms of practicability.
Working in the dark, more by sense of feel than by sight, I must have been 奮起させるd by some higher 力／強力にする to have 遂行するd with any degree of perfection the 仕事 that I had 始める，決める myself.
The balance of that night and all of the に引き続いて day Nur An and I labored without 残り／休憩（する） until we had fashioned an enormous 捕らえる、獲得する from the fabric that had covered the 塀で囲むs and 天井 of our 独房 and from the 捨てるs that remained we fashioned long ropes and when night fell again our 仕事 was 完全にするd.
"May luck be with us," I said.
"The 計画／陰謀 is worthy of the mad brain of Ghron himself," said Nur An; "yet it has within it the potentialities of success."
"Night has fallen," I said; "we need not 延期する longer. Of one thing, however, we may be sure, whether we 後継する or fail we shall have escaped the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and in either event may our ancestors look with love and compassion upon Sharu, whose friendship has made possible our 試みる／企てる."
"Whose love," 訂正するd Nur An.
Once again I made the perilous ascent to the roof, taking one of our new-made ropes with me. Then, from the 首脳会議, I lowered it to Nur An, who fastened the 広大な／多数の／重要な 捕らえる、獲得する to it; after which I drew the fruits of our labors carefully to the roof beside me. It was as light as a feather, yet stronger than the 井戸／弁護士席-tanned hide of a zitidar. Next, I lowered the rope and 補助装置d Nur An to my 味方する, but not until he had 取って代わるd the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 that we had 除去するd from the window.
大（公）使館員d to the 底（に届く） of our 捕らえる、獲得する, which was open, were a number of long cords, 終結させるing in 宙返り飛行s. Through these 宙返り飛行s we passed the longest rope that we had made—a rope so long that it 完全に encircled the circumference of the tower—when we lowered it below the 事業／計画（する）ing eaves. We made it 急速な／放蕩な there, but with a slip knot that could be 即時に 解放（する）d with a 選び出す／独身 jerk.
Next, we slid the 宙返り飛行s at the end of the ropes 大（公）使館員d to the 底（に届く） of the 捕らえる、獲得する along the cord that encircled the tower below the eaves until we had 作戦行動d the 開始 of the 捕らえる、獲得する 直接／まっすぐに over the mouth of the flue 主要な 負かす／撃墜する into the furnace of death in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of Ghasta. Standing upon either 味方する of the flue Nur An and I 解除するd the 捕らえる、獲得する until it 開始するd to fill with the hot 空気／公表する 急ぐing from the chimney. Presently it was 十分に inflated to remain in an 築く position, その結果, leaving Nur An to 安定した it, I moved the 宙返り飛行s until they were at equal distances from one another, thus 錨，総合司会者ing the 捕らえる、獲得する 直接／まっすぐに over the 中心 of the flue. Then I passed another rope loosely through the 宙返り飛行s and 安全な・保証するd its end together, and to opposite 味方するs of this rope Nur An and I snapped the 搭乗 hooks that are a part of the harness of every Barsoomian 軍人, the 最初の／主要な 目的 of which is to lower 搭乗 parties from the deck of one ship to that of another 直接／まっすぐに below, but which in practice are used in countless ways and 非常に／多数の 緊急s.
Then we waited; Nur An ready to slip the knot that held the rope around the tower beneath the eaves and I, upon the opposite 味方する, with Sharu's sharp dagger 用意が出来ている to 削減（する） the rope upon my 味方する.
I saw the 広大な／多数の／重要な 捕らえる、獲得する that we had made filling with hot 空気／公表する. At first, loosely inflated, it 激しく揺するd and swayed, but presently, its 味方するs distended, it 緊張するd 上向き. Its fabric stretched tightly until I thought that it should burst. It tugged and pulled at its 抑制するing cords, and yet I waited.
負かす／撃墜する in the valley of Hohr there was little or no 勝利，勝つd, which 大いに 容易にするd the carrying out of our 無分別な 投機・賭ける.
The 広大な／多数の／重要な 捕らえる、獲得する, almost as large as the room in which we had been 限定するd, bellied above us. It 緊張するd upon its guy ropes in its impatience to be aloft until I wondered that they held, and then I gave the word.
同時に Nur An slipped his knot and I 厳しいd the rope upon the opposite 味方する. 解放する／自由なd, the 広大な／多数の／重要な 捕らえる、獲得する leaped aloft, snapping us in its wake. It 発射 上向き with a velocity that was astounding until the valley of Hohr was but a little hollow in the surface of the 広大な／多数の／重要な world that lay below us.
Presently a 勝利，勝つd caught us and you may be 保証するd that we gave thanks to our ancestors as we realized that we were at last drifting from above the cruel city of Ghasta. The 勝利，勝つd 増加するd until it was blowing 速く in a northeasterly direction, but little did we care where it wafted us as long as it took us away from the river Syl and the valley of Hohr.
After we had passed beyond the 噴火口，クレーター of the 古代の 火山, which formed the bed of the valley in which lay somber Ghasta, we saw below us, in the moonlight, a rough 火山の country that 現在のd a weird and impressive 外見 of unreality; 深い chasms and 宙返り／暴落するd piles of basalt seemed to 現在の an unsurmountable 障壁 to man, which may explain why in this remote and desolate corner of Barsoom the valley of Hohr had lain for countless ages undiscovered.
The 勝利，勝つd 増加するd. Floating at a 広大な／多数の／重要な 高度 we were 存在 carried at かなりの 速度(を上げる）, yet I could see that we were very slowly 落ちるing as the hot 空気／公表する within our 捕らえる、獲得する 冷静な／正味のd. How much longer it would keep us up I could not guess, but I hoped it would 耐える us at least beyond the uninviting 地形 beneath us.
With the coming of 夜明け we were floating but a few hundred feet above the ground; the 火山の country was far behind us and as far as we could see stretched lovely, rolling hills, sparsely 木材／素質d with the 干ばつ resisting skeel upon which it has been said the civilization of Barsoom has been 築くd.
As we topped a low hill, passing over it by a scant fifty sofads we saw below us a building of gleaming white. Like all the cities and 孤立するd buildings of Barsoom, it was surrounded by a lofty 塀で囲む, but in other 尊敬（する）・点s it 異なるd materially from the usual Barsoomian type of architecture. The edifice, which was made up of a number of buildings, was not surmounted by the usual towers, ドームs and minarets that 示す all Barsoomian cities and which only in 最近の ages have been giving way slowly to the flat 上陸 行う／開催する／段階s of an 空中の world. The structure below us was composed of a number of flat roofed buildings of さまざまな 高さs, 非，不，無 of which, however, appeared to rise over four levels. Between the buildings and the outer 塀で囲むs and in several open 法廷，裁判所s between the buildings, there was a profusion of trees and shrubbery with scarlet sward and 井戸／弁護士席 kept paths. It was, in fact, a striking and beautiful sight, yet having so recently been 誘惑するd to 近づく 破壊 by the beauties of Hohr and the engaging allurements of her beautiful women, we had no mind to be deceived again by 外部の 外見s. We would float over the palace of enchantment and take our chances in the open country beyond.
But 運命／宿命 willed さもなければ. The 勝利，勝つd had abated; we were dropping 速く; beneath us we saw people in the garden of the building and 同時に, as they discovered us, it was evident that they were filled with びっくり仰天. They 急いでd quickly to the nearest 入り口s and there was not a human 存在 in sight when we finally （機の）カム to 残り／休憩（する） upon the roof of one of the taller sections of the structure.
As we extricated ourselves from the 宙返り飛行s in which we had been sitting, the 広大な／多数の／重要な 捕らえる、獲得する, relieved of our 負わせる, rose quickly into the 空気／公表する for a short distance, turned 完全に over and dropped to the ground just beyond the outer 塀で囲む. It had served us 井戸／弁護士席 and now it seemed like a living thing that had given up its life for our 救済.
We were to have little time, however, for sentimental 悔いるs, for almost すぐに a 長，率いる appeared through a small 開始 in the roof upon which we stood. The 長，率いる was followed by the 団体／死体 of a man, whose harness was so scant as to leave him almost nude. He was an old man with a finely 形態／調整d 長，率いる, covered with scant, gray locks.
明らかな physical old age is so rare upon Barsoom as always to attract 即座の attention. In the natural （期間が）わたる of life we live often to a thousand years, but during that long period our 外見 seldom changes but little. It is true that most of us 会合，会う violent death long before we reach old age, but there are some who pass the allotted （期間が）わたる of life and others who do not care for themselves so 井戸／弁護士席 and these few 構成する the 肉体的に old の中で us; evidently of such was the little old man who 直面するd us.
At sight of him Nur An 発言する／表明するd an exclamation of pleased surprise. "Phor Tak!" he cried.
"Heigh-oo!" cackled the old man in a high falsetto. "Who cometh from the high heavens who knows old Phor Tak?"
"It is I—Nur An!" exclaimed my friend.
"Heigh-oo!" cried Phor Tak. "Nur An—one of Tul Axtar's pets."
"As you once were, Phor Tak."
"But not now—not now," almost 叫び声をあげるd the old man. "The tyrant squeezed me like some juicy fruit and then cast the empty rind aside. Heigh-oo! He thought it was empty, but I pray daily to all my ancestors that he may live to know that he was wrong. I can say this with safety to you, Nur An, for I have you in my 力／強力にする and I 約束 you that you shall never live to carry word of my どの辺に to Tul Axtar."
"Do not 恐れる, Phor Tak," said Nur An. "I, too, have 苦しむd from the villainy of the Jeddak of Jahar. You were permitted to leave the 資本／首都 in peace, but all my 所有物／資産／財産 was 押収するd and I was 宣告，判決d to death."
"Heigh-oo! Then you hate him, too," exclaimed the old man.
"Hate is a weak word to 述べる my feeling for Tul Axtar," replied my friend.
"It is 井戸／弁護士席," said Phor Tak. "When I saw you descending from the skies I thought that my ancestors had sent you to help me, and I know that it was indeed true. Be this another 軍人 from Jahar?" he 追加するd, nodding his old 長，率いる toward me.
"No, Phor Tak," replied Nur An. "This is Hadron of Hastor, a noble of Helium, but he, too, has been wronged by Jahar."
"Good!" exclaimed the old man. "Now there are three of us. Heretofore I have had only slaves and women to 補助装置 me, but now with two trained 軍人s, young and strong, the goal of my 勝利 appears almost in sight."
As the two men conversed I had 解任するd that part of the story that Nur An had told me in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of Tjanath which 関係のある to Phor Tak and his 発明 of the ライフル銃／探して盗む that 事業／計画（する）d the 崩壊するing rays which had 証明するd so deadly against the patrol boat above Helium the night of Sanoma Tora's 誘拐. Strange, indeed, was 運命／宿命 that it should have brought me into the palace of the man who held the secret that might mean so much to Helium and to all Barsoom. Strange, too, and devious had been the path along which 運命／宿命 had led me, yet I knew that my ancestors were guiding me and that all must have been arranged to some good end.
When Phor Tak had heard only a 部分 of our story he 主張するd that we must be both 疲労，（軍の）雑役d and hungry and, like the good host that he 証明するd to be, he 行為／行うd us 負かす／撃墜する to the 内部の of his palace and, 召喚するing slaves, ordered that we be bathed and fed and then permitted to retire until we were 残り／休憩（する）d. We thanked him for his 親切 and consideration, of which we were glad to avail ourselves.
The days that followed were both 利益／興味ing and profitable. Phor Tak, surrounded only by a few faithful slaves who had followed him into his 追放する, was delighted with our company and with the 援助 which we could give him in his 実験, which, once 保証するd of our 忠義 he explained to us in 詳細（に述べる）.
He told us the story of his wanderings after he had left Jahar and of how he had つまずくd upon this long 砂漠d 城, whose 建設業者 and occupants had left no 記録，記録的な／記録する other than their bones. He told us that when he discovered it 骸骨／概要s had strewn the 中庭 and in the main 入り口 were piled the bones of a 得点する／非難する／２０ of 軍人s, attesting the 猛烈な／残忍な 弁護 that the occupants had 行うd against some unknown enemy, while in many of the upper rooms he had 設立する other 骸骨／概要s—the 骸骨／概要s of women and children.
"I believe," he said, "that the place was beset by members of some savage horde of green 軍人s that left not a 選び出す／独身 生存者. The 法廷，裁判所s and gardens were overgrown with 少しのd and the 内部の of the building was filled with dust, but さもなければ little 損失 had been done. I call it Jhama, and here I am carrying on my life's work."
"And that?" I asked.
"復讐 upon Tul Axtar," said the old man. "I gave him the 崩壊するing ray; I gave him the 絶縁するing paint that 保護するs his own ships and 武器s from it, and now some day I shall give him something else—something that will be as 革命の in the art of war as the 崩壊するing ray itself; something that will cast the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Jahar broken 難破させるs upon the ground; something that will search out the palace of Tul Axtar and bury the tyrant beneath its 廃虚s."
We had not been long at Jhama before both Nur An and I became 納得させるd that Phor Tak's mind was at least わずかに deranged from long brooding over the wrongs （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd upon him by Tul Axtar; though 自然に 所有するd of a kindly disposition he was obsessed by a maniacal 願望（する） to wreak vengeance upon the tyrant with utter 無視（する） of the consequences to himself and to others. Upon this 選び出す／独身 支配する he was beyond the 影響（力） of 推論する／理由 and having 設立するd to his own satisfaction that Nur An and I were 可能性のある factors in the successful 業績／成就 of his design, he would 飛行機で行く into a perfect frenzy of 激怒（する） whenever I broached the 支配する of our 出発.
Fretting as I was beneath the 勧める to 押し進める on to Jahar and the 救助（する） of Sanoma Tora, I could but illy brook this 施行するd 延期する, but Phor Tak was 毅然とした—he would not 許す me to 出発／死—and the 絶対の 忠義 of his slaves made it possible for him to 施行する his will. In our 審理，公聴会 he explained to them that we were guests, 栄誉（を受ける）d guests as long as we made no 成果／努力 to 出発／死 without his 許可, but should they discover us in an 試みる／企てる to leave Jhama surreptitiously they were to destroy us.
Nur An and I discussed the 事柄 at length. We had discovered that four thousand haads of difficult and unfriendly country lay between us and Jahar. 存在 without a ship and without thoats there was little 見込み that we should be able to reach Jahar in time to be of service to Sanoma Tora, if we ever reached it at all, and so we agreed to 企て，努力，提案 our time, impressing Phor Tak with our 乗り気 to 援助（する） him in the hope that 結局 we should be able to enlist his 援助（する） and support, and so successful were we that within a short time we had so won the 信用／信任 of the old scientist that we began to entertain hope that he would take us into his innermost 信用／信任 and 明らかにする／漏らす the nature of the 器具 of 破壊 which he was 準備するing for Tul Axtar.
I must 収容する／認める that I was principally 利益／興味d in his 発明 because I was 確信して that ーするために 利用する it against Tul Axtar he must find some means of 輸送（する）ing it to Jahar and in this I saw an 適切な時期 for reaching the 資本／首都 of the tyrant myself.
We had been in Jhama about ten days during which time Phor Tak 展示（する）d 調印するs of extreme nervousness and irritability. He kept us with him 事実上 all of the time that he was not closeted in the innermost 休会s of his secret 研究室／実験室.
During the evening meal upon the tenth day Phor Tak seemed more distraught than ever. Talking, as usual, interminably about his 憎悪 of Tul Axtar, his countenance assumed an 表現 of maniacal fury.
"But I am helpless," he almost 叫び声をあげるd at last. "I am helpless because there is no one to whom I may ゆだねる my secret, who also has the courage and 知能 to carry out my 計画（する）. I am too old, too weak to を受ける the hardships that would mean nothing to young men like you, but which must be undergone if I am to 実行する my 運命 as the savior of Jahar. If I could but 信用 you! If I could but 信用 you!"
"Perhaps you can, Phor Tak," I 示唆するd.
The words or my トン seemed to soothe him. "Heigh-oo!" he exclaimed. "いつかs I almost think that I can."
"We have a ありふれた 目的（とする）," I said; "or at least different 目的（とする）s which converge at the same point—Jahar. Let us work together then. We wish to reach Jahar. If you can help us, we will help you."
He sat in silent thought for a long moment. "I'll do it," he said. "Heigh-oo! I'll do it. Come," and rising from his 議長，司会を務める he led us toward the locked doorway that 閉めだした the 入り口 to his secret 研究室／実験室.
PHOR TAK'S 研究室／実験室 占領するd an entire wing of the building and consisted of a 選び出す／独身, 巨大な room fully fifty feet in 高さ. His （法廷の）裁判s, （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, 器具s and 閣僚s, 位置を示すd in one corner, were lost in the 広大な／多数の／重要な 内部の. 近づく the 天井 and encircling the room was a 選び出す／独身 跡をつける from which was 一時停止するd a miniature 巡洋艦, painted the 恐ろしい blue of Jahar. Upon one of the （法廷の）裁判s was a cylindrical 反対する about as long as one's 手渡す. These were the only noticeable features of the 研究室／実験室 other than its 巨大な emptiness.
As Phor Tak 勧めるd us within he の近くにd the door behind him and I heard the ominous click of the ponderous lock. There was something depressing in the suggestiveness of the 状況／情勢 induced, perhaps, by our knowledge that Phor Tak was mad and accentuated by the eerie mystery of the vasty 議会.
主要な us to the （法廷の）裁判 upon which lay the cylindrical 反対する which had attracted my attention, he 解除するd it carefully, almost caressingly, from its 残り／休憩（する）ing place. "This," he said, "is a model of the 装置 that will destroy Jahar. In it you behold the concentrated essence of 科学の 業績／成就. In 外見 it is but a small metal cylinder, but within it is a 機械装置 as delicate and as 極度の慎重さを要する as the human brain and you will perceive that it 機能（する）／行事s almost as though animated by a mind within itself, but it is 純粋に mechanical and may be produced in 量s quickly and at low cost. Before I explain it その上の I shall 論証する one 段階 of its 可能性s. Watch!"
Still 持つ／拘留するing the cylinder in his 手渡す, Phor Tak stepped to a shallow 閣僚 against the 塀で囲む and 開始 it 明らかにする／漏らすd an (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する 器具／備品 of switches, levers and 押し進める buttons. "Now watch the miniature flier 一時停止するd from the 跡をつける 近づく the 天井," he directed, at the same time の近くにing a switch. すぐに the flier 開始するd to travel along the 跡をつける at かなりの 速度(を上げる）. Now Phor Tak 圧力（をかける）d a button upon the 最高の，を越す of the cylinder, which すぐに sped from his 延長するd palm, turned quickly in the 空気／公表する and 急ぐd straight for the スピード違反 flier. Slowly the distance between the two の近くにd; the cylinder, curving 徐々に into the line of flight of the flier, was now 追跡するing 直接／まっすぐに behind it, its pointed nose but a few feet from the 厳しい of the miniature ship. Then Phor Tak pulled a tiny lever upon his switchboard and the flier leaped 今後 at 加速するd 速度(を上げる）. 即時に the 速度(を上げる） of the cylinder 増加するd and I could see that it was 伸び（る）ing in velocity much more 速く than the flier. Half way around the room again its nose struck the 茎・取り除く of the 逃げるing （手先の）技術 with 十分な severity to 原因（となる） the ship to tremble from 茎・取り除く to 厳しい; then the cylinder fell away and floated gently toward the 床に打ち倒す. Phor Tak opened a switch that stopped the flier in its flight and then, running 今後, caught the descending cylinder in his 手渡す.
"This model," he explained, as he returned to where we stood, "is so 建設するd that when it makes 接触する with the flier it will float gently downward to the 床に打ち倒す, but as you have doubtless fully realized ere this, the finished 製品 in practical use will 爆発する upon 接触する with the ship. 公式文書，認める these tiny buttons with which it is covered. When any one of these comes in 接触する with an 反対する the model stops and descends, 反して the 十分な-sized 装置, 適切に equipped, will 爆発する, 絶対 破壊するing whatever it may have come in 接触する with. As you are aware every 実体 in the universe has its own 直す／買収する，八百長をするd vibratory 率. This 機械装置 can be so attuned as to be attracted by the vibratory 率 of any 実体. The model, for example, is attracted by the blue 保護の paint with which the flier is covered. Imagine a (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Jaharian 軍艦 moving majestically through the 空気／公表する in 戦う／戦い 形式. From an enemy ship or from the ground and at a distance so far as to be unobservable by the ships of Jahar, I 解放（する） as many of these 装置s as there are ships in the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い, 許すing a few moments to elapse between launchings. The first torpedo 急ぐs toward the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い and destroys the nearest ship. All the torpedoes in the 後部, strung out in line, are attracted by the 連合させるd 集まりs of all the blue 保護するing coverings of the entire (n)艦隊／(a)素早い. The first ship is 落ちるing to the ground and though all of its paint may not have been destroyed, it has not the 力／強力にする to deflect any of the 後継するing torpedoes, which one by one destroy the nearest of the remaining ships until the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い has been 絶対 erased. I have destroyed a 広大な／多数の／重要な (n)艦隊／(a)素早い without 危険ing the life of a 選び出す／独身 man of my own に引き続いて."
"But they will see the torpedoes coming," 示唆するd Nur An, "and they will 工夫する some 弁護. Even 砲火 might stop many of them."
"Heigh-oo! But I have thought of that," cackled Phor Tak. He laid the torpedo upon a （法廷の）裁判 and opened another 閣僚.
In this 閣僚 were a number of receptacles, some tightly 調印（する）d and others opened, 明らかにする／漏らすing their contents which appeared to be different colored paints. From a number of these receptacles protruded the 扱うs of paint 小衝突s. One such 扱う, however, appeared to hang in 空中, a few インチs above one of the 棚上げにするs, while just beneath it was a section of the 縁 of a receptacle that also appeared to be 残り／休憩（する）ing upon nothing. Phor Tak placed his open 手渡す 直接／まっすぐに beneath this floating 縁 and when he 除去するd his 手渡す from the 閣僚, the 縁 of the receptacle and the 部分 of the 扱う of the paint 小衝突, floating just above it, followed, hovering just over his 延長するd fingers, which were cupped in the position that they might assume were they 持つ／拘留するing a glass jar, such as would ordinarily have belonged to a 縁 like that which I could see floating about an インチ above his fingers.
Going to the （法廷の）裁判 where he had laid the cylinder, Phor Tak went through the 動議s of setting a jar upon it, and, though there was no jar 明白な other than the floating 縁, I distinctly heard a noise that was 同一の with the sound which the 底（に届く） of a glass jar would have made in coming in 接触する with the （法廷の）裁判.
I can 保証する you that I was 大いに mystified, but still more so by the events すぐに に引き続いて. Phor Tak 掴むd the 扱う of the paint 小衝突 and made a pass a few インチs above the metal torpedo. 即時に a 部分 of the torpedo, about an インチ wide and three or four インチs long, disappeared. Pass after pass he made until finally the whole surface of the torpedo had disappeared. Where it had 残り／休憩（する）d the （法廷の）裁判 was empty. Phor Tak returned the 扱う of the paint 小衝突 to its floating position just above the floating jar 縁 and then he turned to us with an 表現 of child-like pride upon his 直面する, as much to say, "井戸／弁護士席, what do you think of that? Am I not wonderful?" And I was certainly 軍隊d to 譲歩する that it was wonderful and that I was 完全に baffled and mystified by what I had seen.
"There, Nur An," exclaimed Phor Tak, "is the answer to your 批評 of The 飛行機で行くing Death."
"I do not understand," said Nur An with a puzzled 表現 upon his 直面する.
"Heigh-oo!" cried Phor Tak. "Have you not seen me （判決などを）下す the 装置 invisible?"
"But it is gone," said Nur An.
Phor Tak laughed his high cackling laugh. "It is still there," he said, "but you cannot see it. Here," and he took Nur An's 手渡す and guided it toward the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the 装置 had been.
I could see Nur An's fingers 明らかに feeling over the surface of something several インチs above the 最高の，を越す of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. "By my first ancestor, it is still there!" he exclaimed.
"It is wonderful," I exclaimed. "You did not even touch it; you 単に made passes above it with the 扱う of a paint 小衝突 and it disappeared."
"But I did touch it," 主張するd Phor Tak. "The 小衝突 was there, but you did not see it because it was covered by the 実体 which （判決などを）下すs the 飛行機で行くing Death invisible. Notice this transparent glass receptacle in which I keep the 構内／化合物 of invisibility and all that you can see of it is that part of the 縁 which, by chance, has not been coated with the 構内／化合物."
"Marvelous!" I exclaimed. "Even now, although I have 証言，証人／目撃するd it with my own 注目する，もくろむs I can 不十分な conceive of the 可能性 of such a 奇蹟."
"It is no 奇蹟," said Phor Tak. "It is 単に the 使用／適用 of 科学の 原則s 井戸／弁護士席 known to me for hundreds of years. Nothing moves in straight lines; light, 見通し, electromagnetic 軍隊s follow lines that curve. The 構内／化合物 of invisibility 単に 屈服するs outward the 反映するd light, which, entering our 注目する，もくろむs and impinging upon our 視覚の 神経s, results in the 現象 which we call 見通し, so that they pass around any 反対する which is coated with the 構内／化合物. When I first started to 適用する the 構内／化合物 to The 飛行機で行くing Death, your line of 見通し was deflected around the small 部分s so coated, but when I coated the entire surface of the torpedo, the curve of your 見通し passed 完全に around it on both 味方するs so that you could plainly see the （法廷の）裁判 upon which it was 残り／休憩（する）ing 正確に as though the 装置 had not been there."
I was astounded at the 明らかな 簡単 of the explanation, and, 自然に, 存在 a 兵士, I saw the tremendous advantage that the 所有／入手 of these two 科学の secrets would impart to the nation which controlled them. For the safety; yes, for the very 存在 of Helium, I must 所有する them and if that were impossible, then Phor Tak must be destroyed before the secret of this infernal 力／強力にする could be passed on to any other nation. Perhaps I could so ingratiate myself with old Phor Tak as to be able to 説得する him to turn these secrets over to Helium in return for Helium's 援助 in the work of wreaking his vengeance upon Tul Axtar.
"Phor Tak," I said, "you 持つ／拘留する here within your しっかり掴む two secrets which in the 手渡すs of a kindly and beneficent 力／強力にする would bring eternal peace to Barsoom."
"Heigh-oo!" he cried. "I do not want peace. I want war. War! War!"
"Very 井戸／弁護士席," I agreed, realizing that my suggestion had not been in line with the mad 過程s of his crazed brain. "Let us have war then, and what country upon Barsoom is better equipped to 行う war than Helium? If you want war, form an 同盟 with Helium."
"I do not need Helium," he cried. "I do not need to form 同盟s. I shall make war—I shall make war alone. With the invisible 飛行機で行くing Death I can destroy whole 海軍s, whole cities, entire nations. I shall start with Jahar. Tul Axtar shall be the first to feel the 負わせる of my 破滅的な 力／強力にするs. When the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Jahar has 宙返り／暴落するd upon the roofs of Jahar and the 塀で囲むs of Jahar have fallen about the ears of Tul Axtar, then shall I destroy Tjanath. Helium shall know me next. Proud and mighty Helium shall tremble and 屈服する at the feet of Phor Tak. I shall be Jeddak of Jeddaks, 支配者 of a world." As he spoke his 発言する／表明する rose to a piercing shriek and he trembled in the 支配する of the frenzy that held him.
He must be destroyed, not alone for the sake of Helium, but for the sake of all Barsoom; this mad mind must be 除去するd if I 設立する that it was impossible to direct or cajole it to my own ends. I 決定するd, however, to omit no sacrifice that might tend to bring about a 満足な 結論 to this strange adventure. I knew that mad minds were いつかs fickle minds and I hoped that in a moment of insane caprice Phor Tak might 明らかにする／漏らす to me the secret of the 飛行機で行くing Death and the 構内／化合物 of invisibility. This hope was his 一時的な （死）刑の執行猶予（をする） from death; its fulfillment would be his 容赦, but I knew that I must work warily—that at the slightest suggestion of duplicity, Phor Tak's 疑惑s would be 誘発するd and that I should then be the one to be destroyed.
I 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd long upon my sleeping silks and furs that night in troubled thought and planning. I felt that I must 所有する these secrets; yet how? That they 存在するd within his brain alone, I knew, for he had told me that there were no written 決まり文句／製法s, or 計画（する）s or specifications for either of them. Somehow I must wheedle them out of him and the best way to start was to ingratiate myself with him. To this end I must その上の his 計画（する）s insofar as I かもしれない could.
Just before I fell asleep my thoughts 逆戻りするd to Sanoma Tora and to the 緊急の 使節団 that had led me to enter upon what had developed into the strangest adventure of my career. I felt a twinge of self-reproach as I suddenly realized that Sanoma Tora had not been uppermost in my mind while I had lain there making 計画（する）s for the 未来, but now with recollection of her a 計画（する） was 示唆するd whereby I might not only succor her but also 前進する myself in the good graces of Phor Tak at the same time, and, thus relieved, I fell asleep.
It was late the に引き続いて morning before I had an 適切な時期 to speak with the old inventor when I すぐに broached the 支配する that was uppermost in my mind. "Phor Tak," I said, "you are handicapped by 欠如（する） of knowledge of 条件s 存在するing in Jahar and the size and 場所 of the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い. Nur An and I will go to Jahar for you and 得る the （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） that you must have if your 計画（する）s are to be successful. In this way, Nur An and I will also be striking a blow at Tul Axtar while we will be in a position to …に出席する to those 事柄s which 要求する our presence in Jahar."
"But how will you get to Jahar?" 需要・要求するd Phor Tak.
"Could not you let us take a flier?" I asked.
"I have 非，不，無," replied Phor Tak. "I know nothing about them. I am not 利益／興味d in them. I could not even build one."
To say that I was both surprised and shocked would be putting it mildly, but if I had 以前 entertained any 疑問s that Phor Tak's brain was abnormally developed, it would have 消えるd with his admission that he knew nothing about fliers, for it seemed to me that there was scarcely a man, woman or child in any of the 飛行機で行くing nations of Barsoom but could have 建設するd some sort of a flier.
"But how without fliers did you 推定する／予想する to 輸送（する） The 飛行機で行くing Death to the 周辺 of the Jaharian (n)艦隊／(a)素早い? How did you 推定する／予想する to 破壊する the palace of Tul Axtar, or 減ずる the city of Jahar to 廃虚s?"
"Now that you and Nur An are here to help me, I can 始める，決める my slaves to work under you and easily turn out a dozen torpedoes a day. As these are 完全にするd they will すぐに be 開始する，打ち上げるd and 結局 they will find their way to Jahar and the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い. Of that there is no 疑問, even if it takes a year they will 結局 find their prey."
"If nothing chances to get in their way," I 示唆するd; "but even so what 楽しみ will you derive from your 復讐 if you are unable to 証言，証人／目撃する any part of it?"
"Heigh-oo! I have thought of that," replied Phor Tak, "but one may not have everything."
"You may have that," I told him.
"And how?" he 需要・要求するd.
"By taking your torpedoes 船内に a ship and 飛行機で行くing to Jahar," I replied.
"No," he exclaimed stubbornly, "I shall do it my own way. What 権利 have you to 干渉する with my 計画（する）s?"
"I 単に want to help you," I said, 試みる／企てるing to mollify him by a 懐柔的な トン and 態度.
"And there is another thought," said Nur An, "that 示唆するs that it might be expedient to follow Hadron's 計画（する）s."
"You are both against me," said Phor Tak.
"By no means," Nur An 保証するd him. "It is our keen 願望（する） to 援助（する） you that 誘発するs the suggestion."
"井戸／弁護士席, what is yours then?" asked the old man.
"Your 計画（する） 熟視する／熟考するs the 破壊 of the 海軍s of Tjanath and Helium に引き続いて the 落ちる of Jahar," exclaimed Nur An. "This, at least in 尊敬（する）・点 to the 海軍 of Helium, you cannot かもしれない hope to 遂行する at so 広大な／多数の／重要な a distance and without any knowledge of the number of ships to be destroyed, nor will your torpedoes be 類似して attracted to them as they are to the ships of Jahar because the ships of these other nations are not 保護するd by the blue paint of Jahar. It will, therefore, be necessary for you to proceed to the 周辺 of Tjanath and later to Helium and for your own 保護 you will use the blue paint of Jahar upon your ship, for you may never be 確かな unless you are on the ground at the time that you have destroyed all of the 海軍 of Jahar, or all of their 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs."
"That is true," said Phor Tak thoughtfully.
"And その上に," continued Nur An, "if you 派遣（する） more than the necessary number of torpedoes, those that remain 捕まらないで will certainly be attracted by the blue paint of your own ship and you will be destroyed by your own 装置s."
"You 廃虚 all my 計画（する）s," 叫び声をあげるd Phor Tak. "Why did you think of this?"
"If I had not thought of it you would have been destroyed," Nur An reminded him.
"井戸／弁護士席, what am I to do about it? I have no ship. I cannot build a ship."
"We can get you one," I said.
"How?"
The conversation between Nur An and Phor Tak had 示唆するd a 計画（する） to me and this I now explained 概略で to them. Nur An was enthusiastic over the idea, but Phor Tak was not 特に keen for it. I could not understand the grounds for his 反対, nor, as a 事柄 of fact, did they 利益／興味 me 大いに since he finally 認める that he would be compelled to 行為／法令／行動する in 一致 with my suggestion.
すぐに 隣接する to Phor Tak's 研究室／実験室 was a 井戸／弁護士席 equipped machine shop and here Nur An and I labored for weeks 利用するing the services of a dozen slaves until we had 後継するd in 建設するing what I am sure was the most remarkable looking airship that it had ever fallen to my lot to behold. 簡潔に, it was a cylinder pointed at each end and closely 似ているd the model of The 飛行機で行くing Death. Within the outer 爆撃する was another smaller cylinder; between the 塀で囲むs of these two we placed the buoyancy 戦車／タンクs. The 戦車／タンクs and the 味方するs of the two envelopes were pierced by 観察 ports along each 味方する of the ship and at the 屈服する and 厳しい. These ports could be 完全に covered by shutters hinged upon the outside, but operated from within. There were two hatchways in the keel and two above which led to a 狭くする walkway along the 最高の，を越す of the cylinder. In turrets, 今後, and aft were 機動力のある two 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs. Above the 支配（する）／統制するs was a periscope that transmitted an image of all that （機の）カム within its 範囲 to a ground glass plate in 前線 of the 操縦する. The entire outside of the ship was first painted the 恐ろしい blue that would 保護する it from the 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs of Jahar, while over this was spread a 塗装 of the 構内／化合物 of invisibility. The shutters that covered the ports 存在 類似して coated, the ship could 達成する 事実上 total invisibility by の近くにing them, the only point remaining 明白な 存在 the tiny 注目する，もくろむ of the periscope.
Not 所有するing 十分な technical knowledge to enable me to build one of the new type モーターs, I had to content myself with one of the old types of much いっそう少なく efficiency.
At last the work was done. We had a ship that would 融通する four with 緩和する and it was uncanny to realize this fact and yet, at the same time, be unable to see anything but the tiny 注目する，もくろむ of the periscope when the covers were lowered over the ports, and even the 注目する，もくろむ of the periscope was invisible unless it was turned in the direction of the 観察者／傍聴者.
As the work 近づくd 完成 I had noticed that Phor Tak's manner became more 示すd by nervousness and irritability. He 設立する fault with everything and on several occasions he almost stopped the work upon the ship.
Now, at last, we were ready to sail. The ship was 在庫／株d with 弾薬／武器, water and 準備／条項s, and at the last minute I 任命する／導入するd a 目的地 支配（する）／統制する compass for which I was afterward to be devoutly thankful.
When I 示唆するd 即座の 出発, however, Phor Tak demurred, but would give me no 推論する／理由 for his 反対. Presently, however, I lost patience and told the old man that we were going anyway whether he liked it or not.
He did not 飛行機で行く into a 激怒（する） as I had 推定する／予想するd, but laughed instead, and there was something in the laugh that seemed more terrible than 怒り／怒る.
"You think I am a fool," he said, "and that I will let you go and carry my secrets to Tul Axtar, but you are mistaken."
"So are you," I snapped. "You are mistaken in thinking that we would betray you and you are also mistaken in thinking that you can 妨げる our 出発."
"Heigh-oo!" he cackled. "I do not need to 妨げる your 出発, but I can 妨げる your arrival at Jahar or どこかよそで. I have not been idle while you worked upon this ship. I have 建設するd a 十分な-size 飛行機で行くing Death. It is attuned to search out this ship. If you 出発／死 against my wishes, it will follow and destroy you. Heigh-oo! What do you think of that?"
"I think that you are an old fool," I cried in exasperation. "You have the 適切な時期 to enlist the loyal 援助（する） of two honorable 軍人s and yet you choose to turn them into enemies."
"Enemies who cannot 害（を与える） me," he reminded me. "I 持つ／拘留する your lives in the hollow of my 手渡す. 井戸／弁護士席 have you 隠すd your thoughts from me, but not やめる 井戸／弁護士席 enough. I have read enough of them to know that you think me mad and I have also received the impression that you would stop at nothing to 妨げる me from using my 力／強力にする against Helium. I have no 疑問 but that you will help me against Jahar, and against Tjanath, too, perhaps, but Helium, the mightiest and proudest empire of Barsoom, is my real goal. Helium shall 布告する me Jeddak of Jeddaks if I have to 難破させる a world to 遂行する my design."
"Then all our work has been for nothing?" I 需要・要求するd. "We are not going to use the ship we have 建設するd?"
"We may use it," he said, "but under my 条件."
"And what are they?" I asked.
"You may go alone to Jahar, but I shall keep Nur An here as 人質. If you betray me, he dies."
There was no moving him; no 量 of argument could alter his 決意. I tried to 納得させる him that one man could 遂行する little, that, in fact, he might not be able to 遂行する anything, but he was 毅然とした—I should go alone or not at all.
AS I arose that night into the starlit splendor of a Barsoomian night, the white 城 of Phor Tak lay a lovely gem below me bathed in the soft light of Thuria. I was alone; Nur An remained behind the 人質 of the mad scientist. Because of him I must return to Jhama. Nur An had exacted no 約束 from me, but he knew that I would return.
Twenty-five hundred haads to the east lay Jahar and Sanoma Tora. Fifteen hundred haads to the 南西 were Tjanath and Tavia. I turned the nose of my flier toward the goal of 義務, toward the woman I loved, and, with throttle wide, my invisible （手先の）技術 sped toward distant Jahar.
But my thoughts I could not 支配（する）／統制する. にもかかわらず my every 成果／努力 to keep them concentrated upon the 目的 of my adventure, they 固執するd in wandering to a 刑務所，拘置所 tower, to a tousled 長，率いる of refractory hair, to a 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd shoulder that had once 圧力（をかける）d 地雷. I shook myself to be rid of the 見通し as I sped through the night, but it 絶えず returned and in its wake （機の）カム harrowing thoughts of the 運命／宿命 that might have overtaken Tavia during my absence.
I 始める，決める my 目的地 支配（する）／統制する compass upon Jahar, the exact position of which I had 得るd from Phor Tak, and thus relieved of the necessity of 絶えず remaining at the 支配（する）／統制するs, I busied myself about the 内部の of the ship. I looked to the 弾薬／武器 of the 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs and 配列し直すd it to 控訴 my own ideas.
Phor Tak had equipped me with three types of rays; one would 崩壊する metal, another would 崩壊する 支持を得ようと努めるd and the third would 崩壊する human flesh. I had also brought along something which Phor Tak had 辞退するd me when I had asked him for it. I 圧力（をかける）d the pocket pouch in which I had placed it to make sure that I still had the vial, the contents of which I imagined might 証明する of inestimable value to me.
I raised all the port shutters and adjusted the ventilators, for at best the 内部の of this strange ship seemed の近くに and stuffy to one who was accustomed to the open deck of the 急速な／放蕩な scout fliers of Helium. Then I spread my sleeping silks and furs and settled myself 負かす／撃墜する to 残り／休憩（する）, knowing that when I arrived at Jahar my 目的地 支配（する）／統制する compass would stop the ship and an alarm would awaken me if I still slept, but sleep would not come. I thought of Sanoma Tora. I visualized her 冷淡な and stately beauty, but always her haughty 注目する，もくろむs 解散させるd into the 注目する，もくろむs of Tavia, sparkling with the joy of life, soft with the light of friendship.
I was far from Jhama when at last I sprang determinedly from my sleeping silks and furs, and going to the 支配（する）／統制するs, I 削減（する） off the 目的地 支配（する）／統制する compass and with a 選び出す／独身, swift turn swung the nose of the flier toward Tjanath.
The die was cast. I felt that I should experience 悔恨 and self loathing, but I experienced neither. I joyed in the thought that I was 急ぐing to the service of a friend and I knew in the most innermost 休会s of my heart that of the two, Tavia had more （人命などを）奪う，主張する upon my friendship than had Sanoma Tora, from whom I had received at best only scant 儀礼.
I did not again try to sleep. I did not feel like sleeping; instead I remained at the 支配（する）／統制するs and watched the desolate landscape as it 急ぐd 今後 to pass beneath me. With the coming of 夜明け I saw Tjanath 直接／まっすぐに ahead of me and as I approached the city it was difficult for me to realize that I could do so with utter impunity and that my ship with its の近くにd ports was 完全に invisible. Moving slowly now, I circled above the palace of Haj Osis. Those 部分s of the palace that were topped by flat roofs 明らかにする／漏らすd sleepy guardsmen. At the main hangar a 選び出す／独身 guardsman watched.
I floated above the east tower; beneath me, cuddled in her sleeping silks and furs, I could picture Tavia. How surprised she would be could she know that I hovered thus の近くに above her.
Dropping lower I circled the tower, coming to a stop finally opposite the windows of the room in which Tavia had been 限定するd. I 作戦行動d the ship to bring one of the ports opposite the window and の近くに enough to give me a 見解（をとる） of the 内部の of the room. But though I remained there for some time, I could see no one and at last I became 納得させるd that Tavia had been 除去するd to other ４半期/4分の1s. I was disappointed for this must やむを得ず 大いに 複雑にする my 計画（する）s for 救助（する）. I had foreseen but little difficulty in transferring Tavia by night through the tower window to the flier; now I must make my 計画（する）s all もう一度. Everything hinged, of course, upon my ability to 位置を示す Tavia. To do that it was evident that I must enter the palace. The moment that I quitted the invisibility of my flier, I should be menaced by the greatest danger at every turn, and, 着せる／賦与するd as I was in home-made harness fashioned by the 手渡すs of the slaves of Phor Tak, I should 誘発する the active 疑惑 of the first person who laid 注目する，もくろむs upon me.
I must enter the palace and to do it in any degree of safety I must have a disguise.
All my ports were now の近くにd, the periscope 存在 my only 注目する，もくろむ. I turned it slowly about as I tried to 計画（する） some method of 手続き that might have within it some tiny seed of success.
As the panorama slowly 広げるd itself upon the ground glass before me there appeared the main palace hangar and the 選び出す／独身 軍人 upon watch. Here my periscope （機の）カム to 残り／休憩（する）, for here was an 入り口 to the palace and here a disguise.
Slowly 作戦行動ing my ship in the direction of the hangar, I brought it 負かす／撃墜する upon the roof of that structure. I should have been glad to moor it, but here there were no means at 手渡す. I must depend upon its own 負わせる and hope that no high 勝利，勝つd would rise.
Realizing that the instant that I 現れるd from the 内部の of the flier I should be 完全に 明白な, I waited, watching through my periscope until the 軍人 upon the roof just below me turned his 支援する; then I 現れるd quickly from the ship through one of the upper hatches and dropped to the roof upon the 味方する closest to the 軍人. I was about four feet from the 辛勝する／優位 of the roof and he was standing almost below me, his 支援する toward me. Should he turn he would discover me 即時に and would give an alarm before I could be upon him. My only hope of success, therefore, was to silence him before he realized that he was menaced.
I have learned from the experiences of John Carter that first thoughts are often inspirations, while sober afterthought may lead to 失敗, or so 延期する 活動／戦闘 as to 無効にする all its 影響.
Therefore, in this instance, I 行為／法令／行動するd upon inspiration. I did not hesitate. I stepped quickly to the 辛勝する／優位 of the roof and 投げつけるd myself straight at the 幅の広い shoulders of the 歩哨. In my 手渡す was a わずかな／ほっそりした dagger.
The end （機の）カム quickly. I think the poor fellow never knew what happened to him. Dragging his 団体／死体 to the 内部の of the hangar I stripped the harness from it, at the same time, though almost mechanically, I 公式文書，認めるd the ships within the hangar. With the exception of one, a patrol boat, they all bore the personal insignia of the Jed of Tjanath. They were the king's ships—an ornate 巡洋艦 ひどく 武装した, two smaller 楽しみ （手先の）技術s, a two-man scout flier and a one-man scout flier. They were not much, of course, by comparison with the ships of Helium, but I was やめる sure that they were 絶対 the best that Tjanath could afford. However, having my own ship, I was not 特に 関心d with these other than that I am always 利益／興味d in ships of all descriptions.
Not far from where I stood was the 入り口 to a ramp 主要な 負かす／撃墜する into the palace. Realizing that only through boldness might I 後継する, I walked 直接／まっすぐに to the ramp and entered it. As I 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd the first turn I was appalled to see that the ramp passed 直接／まっすぐに through a guard room. Upon the 床に打ち倒す fully a 得点する／非難する／２０ of 軍人s were stretched upon their sleeping silks and furs.
I did not dare to pause; I must keep on. Perhaps I could pass them without 誘発するing their curiosity. I had had but a 簡潔な／要約する glimpse of the room before I entered it and in that glimpse I had seen only men 明らかに wrapped in sleep and an instant later, as I 現れるd into the room itself, I saw that it 含む／封じ込めるd only those whom I had first seen. No one within it was awake, but I heard 発言する／表明するs in an 隣接するing room. Hurrying quickly across the apartment I entered the ramp upon the opposite 味方する.
I think my heart had stood still as I strode silently across that room の中で those sleeping men, for had a 選び出す／独身 one of them awakened he would have 必然的に known that I was no fellow member of the guard.
その上の 負かす／撃墜する within the palace itself I should be in いっそう少なく danger, for so 広大な／多数の／重要な is the number of retainers in the palace of a jed that no one may know them all by sight, so that strange and unfamiliar 直面するs are almost as customary as they are upon the avenues of a city.
My 計画（する） was to try to reach the tower room in which Tavia had been 限定するd, for I was 肯定的な that, from my position in the flier, I could not see the entire 内部の and it was just possible that Tavia was there.
借りがあるing to the construction of my ship I had been unable to attract her attention without raising a hatch and taking the chance of 明らかにする／漏らすing my presence, which would have, I felt, 危険にさらすd Tavia's chances for escape far too 大いに to 令状 my doing so.
Perhaps I should have waited until night; perhaps I was overanxious and in my zeal I might be running far greater 危険s than were necessary. I thought of these things now and perhaps I upbraided myself, but I had gone too far now to 退却／保養地. I was 適切に in for it, whatever might follow.
As I followed the ramp 負かす／撃墜する to different levels I tried to discover some familiar 目印 that might lead me to the east tower, and as I 現れるd into a 回廊（地帯） at one of the levels I saw almost 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of me a door which I 即時に 認めるd—it was the door to the office of Yo Seno, the keeper of the 重要なs.
"Good!" I thought. "運命／宿命 certainly has led me here."
Crossing to the door I opened it and stepped quickly within the room, の近くにing the door behind me. Yo Seno was sitting at his desk. He was alone. He did not look up. He was one of those arrogant men—a small man with a little 当局—who liked to impress his importance upon all inferiors. Therefore, doubtless, it was his way to ignore his 訪問者s for a moment or two. This time he made a mistake. After 静かに locking the door behind me I crossed to the door at the opposite end of the room and bolted it, too.
It was then that, doubtless compelled by curiosity, Yo Seno looked up. At first he did not 認める me. "What do you want?" he 需要・要求するd gruffly.
"You, Yo Seno," I said.
He looked at me 刻々と for a moment with growing astonishment, then with his 注目する，もくろむs wide he leaped to his feet. "You?" he 叫び声をあげるd. "By Issus, no! You are dead!"
"I have returned from the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な, Yo Seno. I have come 支援する to haunt you," I said.
"What do you want?" he 需要・要求するd. "Stand aside! You are under 逮捕（する）."
"Where is Tavia?" I asked.
"How do I know?" he 需要・要求するd.
"You are the keeper of the 重要なs, Yo Seno. Who should know better than you where the 囚人s are?"
"井戸／弁護士席, what if I do know? I shall not tell," he said.
"You shall tell, Yo Seno, or you shall die." I 警告するd him.
He had walked from behind his desk and was standing not far from me when, without 警告 and with far greater celerity than I gave him credit for 所有するing, he snatched his long sword from its scabbard and was upon me.
I was 軍隊d to jump backward quickly to 避ける his first 削減（する）, but when he swung the second time my own sword was out and I was on my guard. Yo Seno 証明するd himself no mean antagonist. He was clever with the sword and he knew that he was fighting for his life. I wondered at first why he did not call for help and then I （機の）カム to the 結論 that it was because there were no 軍人s in the 隣接するing room, as there had been upon my previous visit to Yo Seno's ４半期/4分の1s. We fought in silence, only the din of metal upon metal 反映するing the deadliness of the 戦闘.
I was in a hurry to be done with him and I was 圧力（をかける）ing him closely when he 訴える手段／行楽地d to a trick which （機の）カム 近づく to 証明するing my undoing. I had 支援するd him up against his desk and thought that I had him where he could not escape. I could not see his left 手渡す behind him; nor the 激しい vase for which it was groping, but an instant later I saw the thing 飛行機で行くing straight at my 長，率いる and I also saw the 開始 which Yo Seno made in the instant that he cast the ミサイル, for so 占領するd was he with his 目的（とする） that he let his point 減少（する）. Stooping beneath the vase I sprang into の近くに ４半期/4分の1s, 運動ing my sword through the heart of Yo Seno.
As I wiped the 血 from my blade upon the hair of my 犠牲者 I could not repress a feeling of elation that it had been my 手渡す that had 削減（する） 負かす／撃墜する the seducer of Phao and in some 手段 avenged the 栄誉（を受ける） of my friend, Nur An.
Now, however, was no time for meditation. I heard footsteps approaching in the 回廊（地帯） without and あわてて 掴むing the harness of the 死体, I dragged it toward the パネル盤 which hid the 入り口 to the secret 回廊（地帯） that led to the room in the east tower—that familiar 回廊（地帯） where I had passed happy moments alone with Tavia.
With more haste than reverence, I 捨てるd the 死体 of Yo Seno into the dark 内部の and then, の近くにing the パネル盤 after me, I groped my way through the 不明瞭 toward the tower room, my heart high with the hope that I might find Tavia still there.
As I approached the パネル盤 at the tower end of the 回廊（地帯） I could feel my heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing 速く—a sensation to which I was unaccustomed and which I could not explain. I was 肯定的な that I was in excellent physical 条件, and, while it is not at all unusual that surprise or 切迫した danger 原因（となる）s the heart of some men to palpitate, even though they may be endowed with exceptional courage, yet, for my part, I had never experienced such a sensation and I must 収容する／認める that I was 深く，強烈に mystified.
The 予期 of seeing Tavia again soon 原因（となる）d me to forget the unpleasant sensation and as I stopped behind the パネル盤 my whole mind was 占領するd with pleasurable consideration of what I hoped を待つd me beyond—the longed for 再会 with this best of friends.
I was upon the point of springing the catch and 開始 the パネル盤 when my attention was attracted by 発言する／表明するs from the room beyond. I heard a man's 発言する／表明する and that of a woman, but I could understand no words. 慎重に, I opened the パネル盤 十分に to 許す me to 見解（をとる） the 内部の of the apartment.
The scene that met my gaze sent the hot fighting 血 殺到するing through my でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる. In the 中心 of the room a young 軍人 in rich trappings had Tavia in his しっかり掴む and was dragging her across the room toward the doorway. Tavia struggled, striking at him.
"Don't be a fool," snarled the man. "Haj Osis has given you to me. You will lead a better life as my slave than most 解放する／自由な women live."
"I prefer 刑務所，拘置所 or death," replied Tavia.
Phao was standing helplessly at one 味方する, her 注目する，もくろむs filled with compassion for Tavia. It was obvious that she could do nothing to defend her friend, for the trappings of the 軍人 布告するd him of high 階級, but just what that 階級 was I did not discern at the time for I was not 利益／興味d. In a bound I was in the 中心 of the room and 掴むing the 軍人 概略で by the shoulder, I 投げつけるd him backward so ひどく that he fell sprawling to the 床に打ち倒す. I heard gasps of astonishment from both Phao and Tavia and my 指名する breathed in the soft accents of the latter.
As I drew my sword the 軍人 緊急発進するd to his feet, but did not draw. "Fool! Idiot! Knave!" he shrieked. "Do you not realize what you have done? Do you not know who I am?"
"In a moment it will be 'who you were'," I told him in a low 発言する／表明する. "On guard!"
"No," he cried, 支援 away. "You wear the harness and the metal of a 軍人 of the guard. You cannot dare draw your sword against the son of Haj Osis. 支援する, fellow, I am Prince Haj Alt."
"I could pray to Issus that you might be Haj Osis himself," I replied, "but at least there will be some recompense in the knowledge that I have destroyed his spawn. On guard, you fool, unless you wish to die like a sorak."
He was still 支援 away and now he looked about him with every 証拠 of terror written upon his weak countenance. He 遠くに見つけるd the パネル盤 door that I had inadvertently left open and before I could 妨げる he had darted through and の近くにd it behind him. I leaped in 追跡, but the lock had clicked and I did not know where to find the 機械装置 to 解放（する） it.
"Quick, Phao!" I cried. "You know the secret of the パネル盤. Open it for me. We must not 許す this fellow to escape or he will sound the alarm and we shall all be lost."
Phao ran quickly to my 味方する and placed her thumb upon a button cleverly hidden in the ornate carving of the 支持を得ようと努めるd パネル盤ing that covered the 塀で囲む. I waited in breathless 見込み, but the パネル盤 did not open. Phao 押し進めるd frantically again and again, and then she turned to me with a gesture of helplessness and 敗北・負かす.
"He has tampered with the lock upon the other 味方する," she said. "He is a clever rogue and he would have thought of that."
"We must follow," I said, and raising my long sword I struck the パネル盤 a 激しい blow that would have 粉々にするd much 厚い planking, but I only made a scratch upon it, 涙／ほころびing away a little piece 不十分な 厚い than a fingernail, but the scar that I had made 明らかにする／漏らすd the harrowing truth—the パネル盤 was 建設するd of forandus, the hardest and the lightest metal known to Barsoomians. I turned away.
"It is useless," I said "to 試みる／企てる to pierce forandus with 冷淡な steel."
Tavia had crossed to us and was standing in silence, looking up into my 直面する. Her 注目する，もくろむs were bathed with unshed 涙／ほころびs and I saw her lips tremble. "Hadron!" she breathed. "You have come 支援する from the dead. Oh, why did you come, for this time they will make no mistake."
"You know why I （機の）カム, Tavia," I told her.
"Tell me," she said, very soft and low.
"For friendship, Tavia," I replied; "for the best friend that a man ever had."
At first she seemed surprised and then an 半端物 little smile curved her lips. "I would rather have the friendship of Hadron of Hastor," she said, "than any other gift the world might give me."
It was a nice thing for her to say and I certainly 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がるd it, but I did not understand that little smile. However, I had no time then in which to solve riddles; the problem of our safety was the all important question, and then it was that I thought of the vial in my pocket pouch. I looked quickly about the room. In one corner I 遠くに見つけるd a pile of sleeping silks and furs; something there might answer my 目的; the contents of the vial might yet give us all freedom if I had but time enough. I ran quickly across the room and searched 速く until I had 設立する three pieces of fabric that were at least best ふさわしい to my 目的 than any of the others. I opened my pocket pouch to 身を引く the vial and at the same instant I heard the 続けざまに猛撃するing of running feet and the clank and clatter of 武器.
Too late! They were already at the door. I の近くにd my pocket pouch and waited. At first it was in my mind to take them on in 戦闘 as they entered, but I put that idea aside as worse than useless, since it could result in nothing but my death, 反して time might conjure an 適切な時期 to use the contents of the vial.
The door swung open, fully fifty 軍人s were 明らかにする／漏らすd in the 回廊（地帯） without. A padwar of the guard entered followed by his men. "降伏する!" he 命令（する）d.
"I have not drawn," I replied. "Come and take it."
"You 収容する／認める that you are the 軍人 who attacked the prince, Haj Alt?" he 需要・要求するd.
"I do," I replied.
"What have these women to do with it?"
"Nothing. I do not know them. I followed Haj Alt here because I thought that it would give me the 適切な時期 that I have long sought to kill him."
"Why did you want to kill him?" 需要・要求するd the padwar. "What grievance have you against the prince?"
"非，不，無," I replied. "I am a professional 暗殺者 and I was 雇うd by others."
"Who are they?" he 需要・要求するd.
I laughed at him, for I knew that he knew better than to ask a professional 暗殺者 of Barsoom such a question as that. The members of this 古代の fraternity are guided by a code of 倫理学 which they scrupulously 観察する and seldom, if ever, can anything 説得する or 軍隊 one of their number to divulge the 指名する of his 主要な／長／主犯.
I saw Tavia's 注目する，もくろむs upon me and it seemed to me that there was a little 尋問 表現 in them, but I knew that she must know that I was lying thus to 保護する her and Phao.
I was hustled from the 議会 and as I was 存在 行為／行うd along the 回廊（地帯）s and 負かす／撃墜する the ramps of the palace, the padwar questioned me in an 努力する to learn my true 身元. I was 大いに relieved to discover that they did not 認める me and I hoped that I might continue to escape 承認, not that it would make any difference in my 運命／宿命 for I realized that the direst would be （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd upon one who had 試みる／企てるd to assassinate the prince of the house of Haj Osis, but I was afraid that were I to be 認めるd they might 告発する／非難する Tavia of complicity in the attack upon Haj Alt and that she would be made to 苦しむ accordingly.
Presently I 設立する myself in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s again and by chance in the very 独房 that Nur An and I had 占領するd. I experienced almost the sensations of a homecoming, but with variations. Once again I was alone, fettered to a 石／投石する 塀で囲む. My only hope, the vial which they had overlooked and which still reposed at the 底（に届く） of my pocket pouch. But this was no time or place to use its contents, nor had I the requisite 構成要素s at 手渡す even had I been unfettered.
I was not long in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s this time before 軍人s （機の）カム and, 打ち明けるing my fetters, 行為／行うd me to the 広大な／多数の／重要な 王位 room of the palace, where Haj Osis sat upon his 演壇 surrounded by the high officers and functionaries of his army and his 法廷，裁判所.
Haj Alt, the prince, was there and when he saw me 存在 led up toward the 王位 he trembled with 激怒（する）. As I was 停止（させる）d in 前線 of the jed, he turned to his son. "Is this the 軍人 who attacked you, Haj Alt?" he asked.
"This is the scoundrel," replied the younger man. "He took me by surprise and would have stabbed me in the 支援する had I not managed to outwit him."
"He drew his sword against you," 需要・要求するd Haj Osis—"against the person of a prince?"
"He did and he would have killed me with it, too, as he did kill Yo Seno, whose 死体 I 設立する in the 回廊（地帯） that leads from Yo Seno's office to the tower."
So, they had 設立する the 団体／死体 of Yo Seno. 井戸／弁護士席, they would not kill me any deader for that 罪，犯罪 than for 脅迫的な the life of the prince.
At this juncture an officer entered the 王位 room rather hurriedly. He was breathing 速く as he stopped at the foot of the 王位. He was standing 権利 beside me and I saw him turn and look quickly at me, his 注目する，もくろむs running 速く up and 負かす／撃墜する me between 長，率いる and feet. Then he 演説（する）／住所d the man upon the 王位.
"Haj Osis, Jed of Tjanath," he said, "I （機の）カム quickly to tell you that the 団体／死体 of a 軍人 of the hangar guard was just 設立する within the Jed's hangar. His harness had been stripped from him and his 武器s, while strange harness and strange 武器s were left beside his 死体 and as I approached your 王位, Haj Osis, I 認めるd the harness of my dead 軍人 upon the 団体／死体 of this man here," and he pointed an 告発する／非難するing finger at me.
Haj Osis was scrutinizing me very carefully now. There was a strange look in his 注目する，もくろむs that I did not like. It betokened half 承認 and then of a sudden I saw the 夜明けing of 十分な 承認 there, and the Jed of Tjanath swore a loud 誓い that resounded through the 広大な／多数の／重要な 王位 room.
"Breath of Issus!" he shouted. "Look at him! Do you not know him? He is the 秘かに調査する from Jahar who called himself Hadron of Hastor. He died The Death. With my own 注目する，もくろむs I saw him, and yet he is 支援する here in my palace 殺人ing my people and 脅すing my son, but this time he shall die." Haj Osis had arisen from his 王位 and with upraised 手渡すs that seemed to claw the 空気／公表する above me he appeared like some hideous corphal pronouncing a 悪口を言う／悪態 upon its 犠牲者. "But first we shall know who sent him here. He did not come of his own volition to kill me and my son; behind him is some malignant mind that yearns to destroy the Jed of Tjanath and his family. 燃やす him slowly, but do not let him die until he has divulged the 指名する. Away with him! Let the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 be hot, but slow."
AS Haj Osis, Jed of Tjanath, pronounced 宣告，判決 of death upon me I knew whatever I might do to save myself must be done at once, for the instant that the guards laid 持つ／拘留する upon me again my final hope would have 消えるd for it was evident that the 拷問 and the death would take place すぐに.
The 軍人s forming the guard that had 護衛するd me from the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s were lined up several paces behind me. The 演壇 upon which Haj Osis stood was raised but a little over three feet above the 床に打ち倒す of the 王位 room. Between me and the Jed of Tjanath there was no one, for as he had 宣告，判決d me he had 前進するd from his 王位 to the very 辛勝する／優位 of the 壇・綱領・公約.
The 活動／戦闘 that I took was not 延期するd as long as it has taken me to tell it. Had it been, it could never have been taken for the guards would have been upon me. 即時に the last word fell from his mouth my 計画（する） was 明確に表すd and in that instant I leaped cat-like to the 演壇, 十分な upon Haj Osis, Jed of Tjanath. So sudden, so 予期しない was my attack that there was no 弁護. I 掴むd him by the throat with one 手渡す and with the other I snatched his dagger from its sheath and raising it above him I shouted my 警告 in a 発言する／表明する that all might hear.
"Stand 支援する, or Haj Osis dies!" I cried.
They had started to 急ぐ me, but as the 十分な 輸入する of my 脅し （機の）カム home to them, they 停止（させる）d.
"It is my life, or yours, Haj Osis," I said, "unless you do what I tell you to do."
"What?" he asked, his 直面する 黒人／ボイコット with terror.
"Is there an anteroom behind the 王位?" I asked.
"Yes," he replied. "What of it?"
"Take me there alone," I said. "命令（する） your people to stand aside."
"And let you kill me when you get me there?" he 需要・要求するd, trembling.
"I shall kill you now if you do not," I replied. "Listen, Haj Osis, I did not come here to kill you or your son. What I told the padwar of the guard was a 嘘（をつく）. I （機の）カム for another 目的, far transcending in importance to me the life of Haj Osis or that of his son. Do as I tell you and I 約束 that I shall not kill you. Tell your people that we are going into the anteroom and that I 約束 not to 害（を与える） you if we are left alone there for five xats (about fifteen minutes)."
He hesitated. "Make haste," I said, "I have no time to waste," and I let the point of his own dagger touch his throat.
"Don't!" he 叫び声をあげるd, 縮むing 支援する. "I will do whatever you say. Stand 支援する all of you!" he shouted to his people. "I am going to the anteroom with this 軍人 and I 命令（する） you upon 苦痛 of death not to enter there for five xats. At the end of that time, come; but not before."
I took a 会社／堅い 持つ／拘留する upon Haj Osis' harness between his shoulders and I kept the point of his dagger 圧力（をかける）d against the flesh beneath his left shoulder blade as I followed him toward the anteroom, while those who had （人が）群がるd the 演壇 behind the 王位 fell 支援する to make an aisle for us. At the doorway I 停止（させる）d and turned toward them.
"Remember," I said, "five 十分な xats and not a tal before."
Entering the anteroom I の近くにd and bolted the door, and then, still 軍隊ing Haj Osis ahead of me, I crossed the room and の近くにd and bolted the only other door to the 議会. Then I 押し進めるd the Jed to one 味方する of the room.
"嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する here upon your 直面する," I said.
"You 約束d not to kill me," he wailed.
"I shall not kill you unless they come before the five xats are up and you do さもなければ than as I 企て，努力，提案 you so as not to 延期する me. I am going to 貯蔵所d you, but it will not 傷つける you."
With poor grace he lay 負かす／撃墜する upon his belly and with his own harness I strapped his 武器 together behind his 支援する. Then I blindfolded him and left him lying there.
As I had entered the room I had taken in its contents with a 選び出す／独身, quick ちらりと見ること and I had seen there 正確に the things that I most needed, and now that I had 性質の／したい気がして of Haj Osis I crossed quickly to one of the windows and tore 負かす／撃墜する a part of the silk hangings that covered it. It was a 十分な length of 罰金, light silk and very wide, since it had been ーするつもりであるd to hang in graceful 倍のs as an under-drape with heavier hangings. At the ornate desk where the Jed of Tjanath 調印するd his 法令s, I went to work. First I took the vial from my pocket pouch and unstoppered it; then I wadded the silk into a ball and because of its wonderful fineness I could compress it within my two 手渡すs. Fastening the ball of silk into a loosely compressed 集まり with （土地などの）細長い一片s torn from another hanging, I slowly 注ぐd the contents of the vial over it, turning the ball with the point of Haj Osis' dagger. Remembering Phor Tak's 警告, I was careful not to let any of the contents of the vial come in 接触する with my flesh and I could readily see why one had to be careful as I watched the ball of silk disappear before my 注目する，もくろむs.
Knowing that the 構内／化合物 of invisibility would 乾燥した，日照りの almost as 速く as it impregnated the silk, I waited only a 簡潔な／要約する instant after emptying about half the contents of the vial upon the ball. Then, groping with my fingers, I 設立する the strings that held it into its 概略で spherical 形態／調整 and 削減（する） them, after which I shook the silk out as best I could. For the most part it was invisible, but there were one or two 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs that the 構内／化合物 had not reached. These I quickly daubed with some of the liquid remaining in my pocket pouch.
So much depended upon the success of my 実験 that I almost 恐れるd to put it to the 実験（する）, but it must be 実験（する）d and there could be only a few xats remaining before the 軍人s of Haj Osis would burst into the antechamber.
By feel alone I draped the silk over my 長，率いる so that it fell all about me. Through its thin and delicate meshes I could see 反対するs at の近くに 範囲 やめる 井戸／弁護士席 enough to make my way about. I crossed to Haj Osis and took the blind from his 注目する，もくろむs, at the same time stepping quickly 支援する. He looked hurriedly and affrightedly about him.
"Who did that?" he 需要・要求するd, and then half to himself, "he is gone." For a moment he was silent, rolling his 注目する，もくろむs about in all directions, searching every nook and corner of the apartment. Then an 表現 that was part hope and part 救済 （機の）カム to his 注目する，もくろむs.
"Quick!" he shouted in a loud 発言する／表明する. "The guard! He has escaped!"
I breathed a sigh of 救済—if Haj Osis could not see me, no one could—my 計画（する） had 後継するd.
I dared not return to the 王位 room and make my escape that way along 回廊（地帯）s with which I was familiar for I could already hear the 急ぐ of feet toward the anteroom door and I was 井戸／弁護士席 aware that, although they could not see me, they could feel me and that unquestionably in the 急ぐ my mantle of invisibility, or at least a 部分 of it, would be torn from me, which would indubitably （一定の）期間 my doom.
I ran quickly to the other doorway and unbolted it and as I opened it I looked 支援する at Haj Osis. His 注目する，もくろむs were upon the doorway and they were wide with incredulity and horror. For an instant I did not realize the 原因（となる） and looked quickly behind me to see if I could see what had 原因（となる）d Haj Osis' fright and then it 夜明けd upon me and I smiled. He had seen and heard the bolt 発射 and the door open as though by ghostly 手渡すs.
He must have sensed a vague 疑惑 of the truth, for he turned quickly toward the other door and 叫び声をあげるd a 警告 in a high falsetto 発言する／表明する. "Do not enter," he cried, "until the five xats are up. It is I who 命令（する）s—Haj Osis, the Jed."
の近くにing the door after me and still smiling, I 急いでd along the 回廊（地帯）, searching for a ramp that would carry me to the upper levels of the palace from which I could easily 位置を示す the guard room and the hangar where I had left my ship.
The 回廊（地帯） I had entered led 直接／まっすぐに into the 王室の apartments.
At first it was difficult to accustom myself to my invisibility and as I suddenly entered an apartment in which there were several people, my first impulse was to turn and 逃げる, but though I had stepped 直接／まっすぐに into the 見解（をとる） of one of the occupants of the room and at a distance of little more than five or six feet without attracting his attention, although his 注目する，もくろむs were 明らかに 直接／まっすぐに upon me, my 信用／信任 was quickly 回復するd. I continued on across the room as nonchalantly as though I had been in my own ４半期/4分の1s in Helium.
The 王室の apartments seemed interminable and though I was 絶えず 捜し出すing a way out of them into one of the main 回廊（地帯）s of the palace, I was instead 絶えず つまずくing into places where I did not care to be and where I had no 商売／仕事, いつかs with かなりの 当惑, as when I entered a cozy, 私的な apartment in the women's ４半期/4分の1s at a moment when I was 納得させるd they were not 推定する／予想するing strange gentlemen.
I would not turn 支援する, however, for I had no time to lose, and crossing the room I followed another short 回廊（地帯） only to leap from the frying pan into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃—I had entered the forbidden apartment of the Jeddara herself. It is a good thing for the 王室の lady that it was I and not Haj Osis who （機の）カム thus 突然に upon her, for her position was most 妥協ing, and from his harness I 裁判官d that her good looking companion was a slave. In disgust I 退却／保養地d, for there was no other 出口 from the apartment, and presently I つまずくd, 完全に by 事故, upon one of the main 回廊（地帯）s of the palace—a busy 回廊（地帯） filled with slaves, 軍人s and courtiers, with men, women and children passing to and fro upon whatever 商売／仕事 called them, or perhaps seated upon the carved （法廷の）裁判s that lined the 塀で囲むs.
I was not yet accustomed to my new and surprising 明言する／公表する of invisibility. I could see the people about me and it seemed 必然的な that I must be seen. For a moment I had hesitated in the doorway that had led me to the 回廊（地帯）. A slave girl, approaching along the 回廊（地帯）, turned suddenly toward the doorway where I stood. She was looking 直接／まっすぐに at me, yet her gaze appeared to pass 完全に through me. For an instant I was filled with びっくり仰天, and then, realizing that she was about to 衝突する／食い違う with me, I stepped quickly to one 味方する. She passed by me, but it was evident that she sensed my presence for she paused and looked quickly about, an 表現 of surprise in her 注目する，もくろむs. Then, to my 巨大な 救済, she passed through the doorway. She had not seen me, though doubtless she had heard me as I stepped aside. With a feeling of 新たにするd 信用／信任 I now joined the throng in the 回廊（地帯）, threading my way in and out の中で the people to 避ける 接触する with them and searching diligently all the while for the 入り口 to a ramp 主要な 上向き. This I presently discovered, and it was not long thereafter that I reached the upper level of the palace, where a short search brought me to the guard room at the foot of the ramp 主要な to the 王室の hangars.
Idling in the guard room, the 軍人s then off 義務 were engaged in さまざまな 追跡s. Some where きれいにする their harness and polishing their metal; two were playing at jetan, while others were rolling tiny numbered spheres at a group of numbered 穴を開けるs—a fascinating game of chance, called yano, which is, I 推定する, almost as old as Barsoomian civilization. The room was filled with the laughter and 誓いs of fighting men. How alike are 軍人s the world over! But for their harness and their metal they might have been a detachment of the palace guard at Helium.
Passing の中で them I 上がるd the ramp to the roof where the hangars stood. Two 軍人s on 義務 at the 最高の，を越す of the ramp almost 封鎖するd my その上の 進歩. It would be a 狭くする squeeze to pass between them and I 恐れるd （犯罪，病気などの）発見. As I paused I could not but overhear their conversation.
"I tell you that he was struck from behind," said one. "He never knew what killed him," and I knew that they were talking about the guardsman I had killed.
"But from whence （機の）カム his 暗殺者?" 需要・要求するd the other.
"The padwar believes it may have been a fellow member of the guard. There will be an 調査 and we shall all be questioned."
"It was not I," said the other. "He was my best friend."
"Nor was it I."
"He had a way with women. Perhaps—"
My attention was distracted and their conversation 終結させるd by the footsteps of a 軍人 running 速く up the ramp. My position was now most 不安定な. The ramp was 狭くする and the man coming from behind might easily bump into me. I must, therefore, pass the 歩哨s すぐに and make my way to the roof. There was just 十分な room between the 軍人 at my left and the sidewall of the ramp for me to pass through, if he did not step 支援する, and with all the stealth that I could 召喚する I 辛勝する／優位d myself slowly behind him and you may 残り／休憩（する） 保証するd that I breathed a sigh of 救済 when I had passed him.
The 軍人 上がるing the ramp had now reached the two men. "The 暗殺者 of the hangar 歩哨 has been discovered," he said.
"He is 非，不，無 other than the 秘かに調査する from Jahar who called himself Hadron of Hastor and who, with the other 秘かに調査する, Nur An, was 宣告，判決d to die The Death. Through some 奇蹟 he escaped and has returned to the palace of Haj Osis. Besides the hangar 歩哨, he has 殺害された Yo Seno, but he was 逮捕（する）d after attacking the prince, Haj Alt. Again he has escaped and he is now 捕まらないで in the palace. The padwar of the guard has sent me to direct you to redouble your watchfulness. 広大な／多数の／重要な will be the reward of him who 逮捕（する）s Hadron of Hastor, dead or alive."
"By my metal, I'd like to see him try to escape this way," said one of the 歩哨s.
"He'll never come here by daylight."
I smiled as I walked quickly toward the hangar. To reach the roof without disarranging my 式服 of invisibility was difficult, but I finally 遂行するd it. Before me lay the empty roof; no ship was in sight, but I smiled again to myself, knowing 井戸／弁護士席 that it was there. I looked about for the 注目する，もくろむ of the periscope that would 明らかにする／漏らす the （手先の）技術's presence to me, but it was not 明白な. However, that did not 関心 me 大いに since I realized that it might be turned in the opposite direction. It was only necessary for me to walk where I had left the ship, and this I did, feeling ahead of me with 延長するd 手渡すs.
I crossed the roof from one 味方する to the other, but 設立する no ship. That I was perplexed goes without 説. I most certainly knew where I had left the ship, but it no longer was there. Perhaps a 勝利，勝つd had moved it わずかに, and with this thought in mind I searched another section of the roof, but with equal 失望. By now I was truly apprehensive, and thereupon I 始める，決める about a systematic search of the roof until I had covered every square foot of it and was 納得させるd beyond 疑問 that the worst of 災害s had befallen me—my ship was gone; but where? Indeed the 構内／化合物 of invisibility had its drawbacks. My ship might be and probably was at no 広大な／多数の／重要な distance from me, yet I could not see it. A gentle 勝利，勝つd was blowing from the 南西. If my ship had risen from the roof, it would drift in a northeasterly direction, but though I 緊張するd my 注目する，もくろむs toward that point of the compass I could discern nothing of the tiny 注目する，もくろむ of the periscope.
I must 収容する／認める that for a moment I was 井戸／弁護士席-nigh discouraged. It seemed that always when success was about within my しっかり掴む some malign 運命／宿命 snatched it from me, but presently I shook this weak despondency from me and with squared shoulders 直面するd the 未来 and whatever it might bring.
For a few moments I considered my position in all its 面s and sought to discover the best 解答 of my problem. I must 救助（する） Tavia, but I felt that it would be useless to 試みる／企てる to do so without a ship, therefore I must have a ship, and I knew that ships were just beneath me in the 王室の hangars. At night these hangars would be の近くにd and locked and watched over by 歩哨s in the 取引. If I would have a ship I must take it now and depend upon the swiftness and boldness of my 行為／法令／行動する for its success.
王室の fliers are usually 急速な／放蕩な fliers and if the ships of Haj Osis were no exception to this general Barsoomian 支配する, I might hope to outdistance 追跡 could I but pass the hangar 歩哨.
Of one thing I was 確かな , I could not 遂行する that by remaining upon the roof of the hangar and so I 慎重に descended, choosing a moment when the attention of the 歩哨s was directed どこかよそで, for there was always danger that my 式服 might blow aside, 明らかにする／漏らすing my 四肢s.
Once on the roof again I slipped quickly into the hangar and 検査／視察するing the ships I selected one that I was sure would carry four with 緩和する, and which, from its lines, gave 記念品 of かなりの 速度(を上げる）.
Clambering to the deck I took my place at the 支配（する）／統制するs; very 徐々に I elevated the ship about a foot from the 床に打ち倒す; then I opened the throttle wide.
直接／まっすぐに ahead of me, through the open doorways of the hangar, the 歩哨s were standing upon the opposite 味方する of the room. As the ship leaped into the sunlight they 発言する／表明するd 同時に a cry of surprise and alarm. Like 勇敢に立ち向かう 軍人s they sprang 今後 with drawn long swords and I could see that they were going to try to board me before I could 伸び（る） 高度, but presently one of them 停止（させる）d wide-注目する，もくろむd and stood aside.
"血 of our first ancestors!" he cried. "There is no one at the 支配（する）／統制するs."
The second man had evidently discovered this 同時に, for he, too, shrank aside, and with whirling プロペラ I 発射 上向き from the 王室の hangar of the Jed of Tjanath.
But only for an instant were the two 歩哨s 圧倒するd by astonishment. すぐに I heard the shriek of サイレン／魅惑的なs and the clang of 広大な／多数の／重要な gongs and then, ちらりと見ることing behind, I saw that already they had 開始する，打ち上げるd a flier in 追跡. It was a two-man flier and almost すぐに I realized that it was far swifter than the one I had chosen, and then to make 事柄s even worse for me I saw patrol boats arising from hangars 位置を示すd どこかよそで upon the palace roof. That they all saw my ship and were converging upon it was evident; escape seemed impossible; each way I turned a patrol boat was approaching; already I had been driven into an 上がるing spiral, my 注目する，もくろむs 絶えず 警報 for any avenue of escape that might open to me.
How hopeless it looked! My ship was too slow; my pursuers too many.
It would not be long now, I thought, and at that very instant I saw something off my port 屈服する at a little greater 高度 that gave me one of the greatest thrills I had ever experienced in my life. It was only a little 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 注目する，もくろむ of glass, but to me it meant life and more than life, for it might mean also life and happiness for Tavia—and of course for Sanoma Tora.
A patrol boat coming diagonally from below was almost upon me as I drew my flier beneath that floating 注目する，もくろむ, 裁判官ing the distance so nicely that I just had 通関手続き／一掃 for my 長，率いる beneath the keel of my own ship. 位置を示すing one of the hatches, which were so 建設するd that they opened either from the inside or the out, I 緊急発進するd quickly into the 内部の of the Jhama, as Phor Tak had christened it.
の近くにing the hatch and springing to the 支配（する）／統制するs, I rose quickly out of 即座の danger. Then, standing to one 味方する, I watched my former pursuers.
I could read the びっくり仰天 in their 直面するs as they （機の）カム と一緒に the 王室の flier that I had stolen, and realized that it was 無人の. Not having seen either me or my ship, they must have been hard put to it to find any sort of an explanation for the 現象.
As I watched them I 設立する it 絶えず necessary to change my position, 借りがあるing to the number of patrol boats and other （手先の）技術 that were congregating. I did not wish to leave the 周辺 of the palace 完全に for it was my 意向 to remain here until after dark when I should make an 試みる／企てる to take Tavia and Phao 船内に the Jhama. I also had it in my mind to reconnoiter the east tower during the day and try to get into communication with Tavia if possible. It was already the fifth zode. In fifty xats (three hours) the sun would 始める，決める.
I wished to 始める my 計画（する） of 救助（する） as soon after dark as possible, as experience had taught me that 計画（する）s do not always develop as 滑らかに in 死刑執行 as they do in contemplation.
A 軍人 from one of the patrol ships had boarded the 王室の （手先の）技術 that I had purloined and was returning it to the hangar. Some of the ships were に引き続いて and others were returning to their 駅／配置するs. A 選び出す／独身 patrol boat remained 巡航するing about and as I watched it I suddenly became aware that a young officer standing upon its deck had 遠くに見つけるd the 注目する，もくろむ of my periscope. I saw him pointing toward it and すぐに thereafter the （手先の）技術 altered its course and （機の）カム 直接／まっすぐに toward me. This was not so good and I lost no time in moving to one 味方する, turning the 注目する，もくろむ of my periscope away from them so that they could not see it or follow me.
I moved a short distance out of their course and then swung my periscope toward them again. To my astonishment I discovered that they, too, had altered their course and were に引き続いて me.
Now I rose 速く and took a new direction, but when I looked again the （手先の）技術 was 耐えるing 負かす／撃墜する upon me and not only that, but she was training a gun on me.
What had happened? It was evident that something had gone wrong and that I was no longer 着せる／賦与するd in total invisibility, but whatever it was, it was too late now to 修正する it even if I could. I had but a 選び出す／独身 頼みの綱 and I prayed to my first ancestor that it might not now be too late to put it into 死刑執行. Should they 解雇する／砲火／射撃 upon me, I was lost.
I brought the Jhama to a 十分な stop and sprang quickly aft to where the 後部 ライフル銃／探して盗む was 機動力のある on a 壇・綱領・公約 just within the after turret.
In that instant I had occasion to rejoice in the foresight that had 誘発するd me to 配列し直す the 発射物s 適切に against the necessity for instant use in such an 緊急 as this. Selecting one, I jammed it into the 議会 and の近くにd the breech 封鎖する.
The turret, crudely and あわてて 建設するd though it had been, 答える／応じるd to my touch and an instant later my sight covered the approaching patrol 大型船, and through the tiny 開始 供給するd for the sight I 証言，証人／目撃するd the 影響 of my first 発射 with Phor Tak's 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗む.
I had used a metal 崩壊するing 発射物 and the result was appalling.
I loved a ship and it tore my heart to see that 信頼できる （手先の）技術 落ちる apart in 空中 as its metal parts disappeared before the 崩壊するing ray.
But that was not all, as 支持を得ようと努めるd and leather and fabric sank with 増加するing swiftness toward the ground, 勇敢に立ち向かう 軍人s hurtled to their doom. It was horrifying.
I am a true son of Barsoom; I joy in 戦う／戦い; 武装した 衝突 is my birthright, and war the goal of my ambition, but this was not war; it was 殺人.
I took no joy in my victory as I had when I laid Yo Seno low in mortal 戦闘, and now, more than ever, was I 決定するd that this frightful 器具 of 破壊 must in some way be forever banned upon Barsoom. War with such a 武器 完全に hidden by the 構内／化合物 of invisibility would be too horrible to 熟視する／熟考する. 海軍s, cities, whole nations could be wiped out by a 選び出す／独身 戦う／戦い thus equipped. The mad dream of Phor Tak might easily come true and a maniac yet 支配する all Barsoom.
But meditation and philosophizing were not for me at this time. I had work to do and though it necessitated wiping out all Tjanath, I 目的d doing it.
Again the サイレン／魅惑的なs and the gongs raised their wild alarm; again patrol boats gathered. I felt that I must 出発／死 until after nightfall, for I had no stomach to again be 軍隊d to turn that deadly ライフル銃／探して盗む upon my fellow men while any 代案／選択肢 存在するd.
As I started to turn 支援する to the 支配（する）／統制するs my 注目する，もくろむs chanced to 落ちる upon one of the 厳しい ports and, to my surprise, I saw that the shutter was raised. How this occurred I do not know; it has always remained a mystery, but at least it explained how it had been possible for the patrol boat to follow me. That 一連の会議、交渉／完成する port 穴を開ける moving through the 空気／公表する must have filled them with wonder, but at the same time it was a 手がかり（を与える） to follow and though they did not understand it, they, like the 勇敢に立ち向かう 軍人s that they were, followed it in the line of their 義務.
I quickly の近くにd it, and, after 診察するing the others and finding them all の近くにd, I was now 確信して that, with the exception of the small 注目する，もくろむ of my periscope, I was 完全に surrounded by invisibility and hence under no 即座の necessity for leaving the 周辺 of the palace, as I could easily 作戦行動 the ship to keep out of the way of the patrol boats that were now again congregating 近づく the 王室の hangar.
I think they were pretty much upset by what had happened and evidently there was no unanimity of opinion as to what should be done. The patrol ships hovered about, evidently waiting orders, and it was not until almost dark that they 始める，決める out in a systematic search of the 空気／公表する above the city; nor had they been long at this before I understood their orders 同様に as though I had read them myself. The lower ships moved at an 高度 of not over fifty feet above the higher buildings; two hundred feet above these moved the second line. The ships at each level 巡航するd in a 一連の concentric circles and in opposite directions, その為に 徹底的に捜すing the 空気／公表する above the city so closely that no enemy ship could かもしれない approach. The 空気／公表する below was watched by a thousand 注目する，もくろむs; at every point of vantage 歩哨s were on watch and upon the roof of every public building guns appeared as if by 魔法.
I began to be やめる apprehensive that even the small 注目する，もくろむ of my periscope might not go undetected and so I dropped my ship into a little 開始 の中で some lofty trees that grew within the palace garden, and here I waited some twenty feet above the ground, my periscope 完全に 審査するd from 見解（をとる）, unseen and, in consequence, myself unseeing, until the swift night of Barsoom descended upon Tjanath; then I rose slowly from my leafy 退却／保養地.
Above the trees I paused to have a look about me through the periscope. Far above me were the twinkling lights of the circling patrol boats and from a thousand windows of the palace shone other lights. Before me rose the dark 輪郭（を描く）s of the east tower silhouetted against the starry sky.
Rising slowly I circled the tower until I had brought the Jhama opposite Tavia's window.
My ship carried no lights, of course, and I had not switched on any of the lights within her cabin, so that I felt that I might with impunity raise one of the upper hatches, and this I did. The Jhama lay with her upper deck a foot or two beneath the sill of Tavia's window. Before 投機・賭けるing from below I 取って代わるd my cloak of invisibility about me.
There was no light in Tavia's room. I placed my ear の近くに against the アイロンをかける 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s and listened. I could hear no sound. My heart sank within me. Could it be that they had 除去するd her to some other part of the palace? Could it be that Haj Alt had come and taken her away? I shuddered at the mere suggestion and 悪口を言う／悪態d the luck that had permitted him to escape my blade.
With all those 注目する，もくろむs and ears 緊張するing through the 不明瞭 I 恐れるd to make the slightest sound, though I felt that there was little 見込み that the open hatch would be noticed in the surrounding 不明瞭; yet I must ascertain whether or not Tavia was within that room. I leaned の近くに against the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s and whispered her 指名する. There was no 返答.
"Tavia!" I whispered, this time much louder, and it seemed to me that my 発言する／表明する went にわか景気ing to high heaven in トンs that the dead might hear.
This time I heard a 返答 from the 内部の of the room. It sounded like a gasp and then I heard someone moving—approaching the window. It was so dark in the 内部の that I could see nothing, but presently I heard a 発言する／表明する の近くに to me.
"Hadron! Where are you?"
She had 認めるd my 発言する／表明する. For some 推論する／理由 I thrilled to the thought of it. "Here at the window, Tavia," I said.
She （機の）カム very の近くに. "Where?" she asked. "I cannot see you."
I had forgotten my 式服 of invisibility. "Never mind," I said. "You cannot see me, but I will explain that later. Is Phao with you?"
"Yes."
"And no one else?"
"No."
"I am going to take you with me, Tavia—you and Phao. Stand aside 井戸／弁護士席 out of line of the window so that you will not be 傷つける while I 除去する the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s. Then be ready to board my ship すぐに."
"Your ship!" she said. "Where is it?"
"Never mind now. There is a ship here. Do just as I tell you. Do you 信用 me?"
"With my life, Hadron, forever," she whispered.
Something within me sang. It was more than a mere thrill; I cannot explain it; nor did I understand it, but now there were other things to think of.
"Stand aside quickly, Tavia, and keep Phao away from the window until I call you again." Dimly I could see her 人物／姿／数字 for a moment and then I saw it 身を引く from the window. Returning to the 支配（する）／統制するs I brought the 今後 turret of the ship opposite the window, upon the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s of which I trained the ライフル銃／探して盗む. I 負担d it and 圧力（をかける）d the button. Through the tiny sight aperture and because of the 不明瞭 I could see nothing of the result, but I knew perfectly 井戸／弁護士席 what had happened, and when I lowered the ship again and went on deck I 設立する that the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s had 消えるd in thin 空気／公表する.
"Quick, Tavia," I said. "Come!"
With one foot upon the deck of the flier and the other upon the sill of the window, I held the ship の近くに to the 塀で囲む of the tower and as best I could I held the cloak of invisibility like a canopy to 保護物，者 the girls from sight as they boarded the Jhama.
It was difficult and risky 商売／仕事. I wished I might have had grappling hooks, but I had 非，不，無 and so I must do the best I could, 持つ／拘留するing the cloak with one 手渡す and 補助装置ing Tavia to the sill with the other.
"There is no ship," she said in わずかに 脅すd トン.
"There is a ship, Tavia," I said. "Think only of your 信用／信任 in me and do as I 企て，努力，提案." I しっかり掴むd her 堅固に by the harness where the ひもで縛るs crossed upon her 支援する.
"Have no 恐れる," I said and then I swung her out over the hatch and lowered her gently into the 内部の of the Jhama.
Phao was behind her and I must give her credit for 存在 as 勇敢な as Tavia. It must have been a terrifying experience to those two girls to feel that they were 存在 lowered into thin 空気／公表する a hundred feet above the ground, for they could see no ship—only a darker 穴を開ける within the 不明瞭 of the night.
As soon as they were both 船内に, I followed them, の近くにing the hatch after me.
They were 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd in the 不明瞭 on the 床に打ち倒す of the cabin, weak and exhausted from the 簡潔な／要約する ordeal through which they had just passed, but I could not take the time then to answer the questions with which I knew their 長，率いるs must be filled.
If we passed the 選挙立会人s on the roofs and the patrol boats above, there would be plenty of time for questions and answers. If we did not, there would be no need for either.
WITH プロペラs moving only enough to give us 前進, we moved slowly and silently from the tower. I did not dare to rise to the 高度 of the circling fliers for 恐れる of almost 必然的な 衝突／不一致, 借りがあるing to the 限られた／立憲的な 範囲 of visibility permitted by the periscope, and so I held to a course that carried me only above the roof of the lower part of the palace until I reached a 幅の広い avenue that led in an easterly direction to the outer 塀で囲む of the city. I kept 井戸／弁護士席 負かす／撃墜する below the roofs of the buildings, where there was little 見込み of 遭遇（する）ing other （手先の）技術. Our only danger of （犯罪，病気などの）発見 now, and that was slight indeed, was that our プロペラ might be overheard by some of the 選挙立会人s on the roofs, but the hum and drone of the プロペラs of the ships above the city must have 溺死するd out whatever slight sound our slowly 回転するing blades gave 前へ／外へ, and at last we （機の）カム to the gate at the end of the avenue, and rising to 最高の，を越す its battlements, we passed out of Tjanath into the night beyond. The lights of the city and of the circling patrol boats above grew fainter and fainter as we left them far behind.
We had 持続するd 絶対の silence during our escape from the city, but as soon as our escape appeared 保証するd, Tavia 打ち明けるd the flood gates of her curiosity. Phao's first question was 親族 to Nur An. Her sigh of 救済 held as 広大な／多数の／重要な 保証／確信 of her love for him as could words have done. The two listened in breathless attention to the story of our miraculous escape from The Death. Then they 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know all about the Jhama, the 構内／化合物 of invisibility and the 崩壊するing ray with which I had 解散させるd the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s from their 刑務所，拘置所 window. Nor was it until their curiosity had been appeased that we were able to discuss our 計画（する）s for the 未来.
"I feel that I should go at once to Jahar," I said.
"Yes," said Tavia in a low 発言する／表明する. "It is your 義務. You must go there first and 救助（する） Sanoma Tora."
"If there was only some place where I might leave you and Phao in safety, I should feel that I could carry on this 使節団 with far greater peace of mind, but I know of no other place than Jhama and I hesitate to return there and let Phor Tak know that I failed to go すぐに to Jahar as I had ーするつもりであるd. The man is やめる insane. There is no telling what he might do if he learns the truth; nor am I 確かな that you two would be 安全な there in his 力／強力にする. He 信用s only his slaves and he might easily become obsessed with an hallucination that you are 秘かに調査するs."
"You need not think of me at all," said Tavia, "for no 事柄 where you might find a place to leave us, I should not remain. The place of the slave is with her master."
"Do not say that, Tavia. You are not my slave."
"I am a slave girl," she replied. "I must be someone's slave. I prefer to be yours."
I was touched by her 忠義, but I did not like to think of Tavia as a slave; yet however much I might loathe the idea the fact remained that she was one. "I give you your freedom, Tavia," I said.
She smiled. "I do not want it and now that it is decided that I am to remain with you" (she had done all the deciding), "I wish to learn all that I can about navigating the Jhama, for it may be that in that way I may help you."
Tavia's knowledge of 空中の 航海 made the 仕事 of 教えるing her simple indeed; in fact she had no trouble どれでも in 扱うing the （手先の）技術.
Phao also manifested an 利益／興味 and it was not long before she, too, took her turn at the 支配（する）／統制するs, while Tavia 主張するd upon 存在 inducted into all the mysteries of the 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗む.
Long before we saw the towers of Tul Axtar's 資本／首都, we sighted a one-man flier painted the 恐ろしい blue of Jahar, and then far to the 権利 and to the left we saw others. They were circling slowly at a 広大な／多数の／重要な 高度. I 裁判官d that they were scouts watching for the coming of an 推定する／予想するd enemy (n)艦隊／(a)素早い. We passed below them and a little later 遭遇（する）d the second line of enemy ships. These were all scout 巡洋艦s, carrying from ten to fifteen men. Approaching one of them やめる closely I saw that it carried four 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs, two 機動力のある 今後 and two aft. As far as I could see in either direction these ships were 明白な, and if, as I 推定するd, they formed a circle 完全に about Jahar, they must have been 非常に／多数の indeed.
Passing on beyond them we presently 遭遇（する）d the third line of Jaharian ships. Here were 駅／配置するd 抱擁する 戦艦s, carrying 乗組員s of a thousand men and more and 公正に／かなり bristling with big guns.
While 非，不，無 of these ships was as large as the major ships of Helium, they 構成するd a most formidable 軍隊 and it was obvious that they had been built in 広大な／多数の／重要な numbers.
What I had already seen impressed me with the fact that Tul Axtar was entertaining no idle dream in his 熟視する／熟考するd subjection of all Barsoom. With but a fraction of the ships I had already seen I would 保証（人） to lay waste all of Barsoom, 供給するd my ships were 武装した with 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs, and I felt sure that I had seen but a pitiful fraction of Tul Axtar's 広大な 軍備.
The sight of all these ships filled me with the direct forebodings of calamity. If the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium had not already arrived and been destroyed, it certainly must be destroyed when it did arrive. No 力／強力にする on earth could save it. The best that I could hope, had the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い already arrived, was that an 遭遇（する） with the 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs of the first line might have 証明するd 十分な 警告 to turn the balance of the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い 支援する.
Far behind the line of 戦艦s I could see the towers of Jahar rising in the distance, and as we reached the 周辺 of the city I descried a (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of the largest ships I have ever seen, 残り／休憩（する）ing upon the ground just outside the city 塀で囲む. These ships, which 完全に encircled the city 塀で囲む that was 明白な to us, must have been 有能な of 融通するing at least ten thousand men each, and from their construction and their light 軍備s, I assumed them to be 輸送（する）s. These, doubtless, were to carry the hordes of hungry Jaharian 軍人s upon the （選挙などの）運動をする of 略奪する and 略奪する that it was planned should destroy a world.
Contemplation of this 広大な armada 誘発するd me to abandon all other 計画（する）s and 急いで at once to Helium, that the alarm might be spread and 計画（する）s be made to 妨害する the mad ambition of Tul Axtar. My mind was a seething caldron of 相反する 需要・要求するs upon me. Countless times had I 危険d my life to reach Jahar for but a 選び出す／独身 目的 and now that I had arrived I was called upon to turn 支援する for the fulfillment of another 目的—a larger, a more important one, perhaps, but I am only human and so I turned first to the 救助（する） of the woman that I loved, 決定するd すぐに thereafter to throw myself wholeheartedly into the 起訴 of the other 企業 that 義務 and inclination 需要・要求するd of me. I argued that the slight 延期する that would result would in no way 危険にさらす the greater 原因（となる）, while should I abandon Sanoma Tora now there was little 見込み that I would ever be able to return to Jahar to her succor.
With the 広大な／多数の／重要な 恐ろしい blue (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Jahar behind us, we topped the city's 塀で囲むs and moved in the direction of the palace of the jeddak.
My 計画（する）s were 井戸／弁護士席 明確に表すd. I had discussed them again and again with Tavia, who had grown up in the palace of Tul Axtar.
At her suggestion we were to 作戦行動 the Jhama to a point 直接／まっすぐに over the 首脳会議 of a slender tower, upon which there was not room to land the flier, but through which I could 伸び（る） ingress to the palace at a point の近くに to the ４半期/4分の1s of the women.
As we had passed through the three lines of Jaharian ships, 保護するd by our 塗装 of the 構内／化合物 of invisibility, so we passed the 歩哨s on the city 塀で囲む and the 軍人s upon watch in the towers and upon the ramparts of the palace of the towers and upon the ramparts of the palace of the jeddak, and without 出来事/事件 worthy of 公式文書，認める I stopped the Jhama just above the 首脳会議 of the tower that Tavia 示すd.
"In about ten xats (だいたい thirty minutes) it will be dark," I said to Tavia. "If you find it impractical to remain here 絶えず, try and return when dark has fallen, for whether I am successful in finding Sanoma Tora I shall not 試みる／企てる to return to the Jhama until night has fallen."
She had told me that there was a 可能性 that the women's ４半期/4分の1s might be locked at sunset and for this 推論する／理由 I was entering the palace by daylight, though I should have much preferred not to 危険 it until after nightfall. Tavia had also 保証するd me that if I once entered the women's ４半期/4分の1s I would have no difficulty in leaving even after they were locked, as the doors could be opened from the inside, the 警戒 of locking 存在 taken not for 恐れる that the inmates would leave the ４半期/4分の1s, but to 保護する them against the dangers of 暗殺者s and others with evil 意図.
Adjusting the 式服 of invisibility about me, I raised the 今後 keel hatch, which was 直接／まっすぐに over the 首脳会議 of the tower that had once been used as a 警戒／見張り in some distant age before newer and loftier 部分s of the palace had （判決などを）下すd it useless for this 目的.
"Good-bye and good luck," whispered Tavia. "When you return I hope that you will bring your Sanoma Tora with you. While you are gone I shall pray to my ancestors for your success."
Thanking her, I lowered myself through the hatch to the 首脳会議 of the tower, in which was 始める，決める a small 罠（にかける） door.
As I raised this door I saw below me the 最高の，を越す of the 古代の ladder that long dead 軍人s had used and which evidently was seldom, if ever, used now as was attested by the dust upon its rungs. The ladder led me 負かす／撃墜する to a large room in the upper level of this 部分 of the palace—a room that had doubtless 初めは been a guard room, but which was now the receptacle for 半端物s and ends of discarded furniture, hangings and ornaments. Filled as it was with 見本／標本s of the craftsmanship of 古代の Jahar, together with articles of more modern 捏造／製作, it would have been a most 利益／興味ing room to 調査する; yet I passed through it with nothing more than a 選び出す／独身 searching ちらりと見ること for live enemies. Closely に引き続いて Tavia's 指示／教授／教育s I descended two spiral ramps, where I 設立する myself in a most ornately decorated 回廊（地帯）, 開始 upon which were the apartments of the women of Tul Axtar. The 回廊（地帯） was long, stretching away fully a thousand sofads to a 広大な／多数の／重要な, arched window at the far end, through which I could see the waving foliage of trees.
Many of the countless doors that lined the 回廊（地帯） on either 味方する were open or ajar, for the 回廊（地帯） itself was forbidden to all but the women and their slaves, with the exception of Tul Axtar. The foot of the 選び出す／独身 ramp 主要な to it from the level below was watched over by a guard of 選ぶd men, composed 排他的に of eunuchs, and Tavia 保証するd me that short shrift was made of any adventurous spirit who sought to 調査／捜査する the 管区s above; yet here was I, a man and an enemy, 安全に within the forbidden 領土.
As I looked about me in 試みる／企てる to 決定する where to 開始する my 調査, several women 現れるd from one of the apartments and approached me along the 回廊（地帯）. They were beautiful women, young and richly 罠にかける, and from their light conversation and their laughter I 裁判官d that they were not unhappy. My 良心 pricked me as I realized the mean advantage that I was taking of them, but it could not be 避けるd and so I waited and listened, hoping that I might overhear some snatch of conversation that would 援助（する） me in my 追求（する），探索（する） for Sanoma Tora; but I learned nothing from them other than that they referred to Tul Axtar contemptuously as the old zitidar. Some of their 言及／関連s to him were 極端に personal and 非，不，無 was complimentary.
They passed me and entered a large room at the end of the 回廊（地帯）. Almost すぐに thereafter other women 現れるd from other apartments and followed the first party into the same apartment.
It soon became evident to me that they were congregating there and I thought that perhaps this might be the best way in which to start my search for Sanoma Tora—perhaps she, too, might be の中で the company.
Accordingly I fell in behind one of the groups and followed it through the large doorway and a short 回廊（地帯）, which opened into a 広大な／多数の／重要な hall that was so gorgeously 任命するd and decorated as to 示唆する the 王位 room of a jeddak, and in fact such appeared to have been a part of its 目的, for at one end rose an enormous, 高度に-carved 王位.
The 床に打ち倒す was 高度に polished 支持を得ようと努めるd, in the 中心 of which was a large pool of water. Along the 味方するs of the room were commodious （法廷の）裁判s, piled with pillows and soft silks and furs. Here it was that Tul Axtar occasionally held unique 法廷，裁判所, surrounded 単独で by his women. Here they danced for him; here they disported themselves in the limpid waters of the pool for his 転換; here 祝宴s were spread and to the 緊張するs of music high revelry 固執するd long into the night.
As I looked about me at those who had already 組み立てる／集結するd I saw that Sanoma Tora was not の中で them and so I took my place の近くに to the 入り口 where I might scrutinize the 直面する of each who entered.
They were coming in droves now. I believe that I have never seen so many women alone together before. As I watched for Sanoma Tora I tried to count them, but I soon gave it up as hopeless, though I 概算の that fully fifteen hundred women were congregated in the 広大な／多数の／重要な hall when at last they 中止するd to enter.
They seated themselves upon the （法廷の）裁判s about the room, which was filled with a babel of feminine 発言する／表明するs. There were women of all ages and of every type, but there was 非，不，無 that was not beautiful. The secret スパイ／執行官s of Tul Axtar must have 徹底的に捜すd the world for such an aggregation of loveliness as this.
A door at one 味方する of the 王位 opened and a とじ込み／提出する of 軍人s entered. At first I was surprised because Tavia had told me that no men other than Tul Axtar ever were permitted upon this level, but presently I saw that the 軍人s were women dressed in the harness of men, their hair 削減（する） and their 直面するs painted, after the fashion of the fighting men of Barsoom. After they had taken their places on either 味方する of the 王位, a courtier entered by the same door—another woman masquerading as a man.
"Give thanks!" she cried. "Give thanks! The Jeddak comes!"
即時に the women arose and a moment later Tul Axtar, Jeddak of Jahar, entered the hall, followed by a group of women disguised as courtiers.
As Tul Axtar lowered his 広大な／多数の／重要な 本体，大部分／ばら積みの into the 王位, he signaled for the women in the room to be seated. Then he spoke in a low 発言する／表明する to a woman courtier at his 味方する.
The woman stepped to the 辛勝する／優位 of the 演壇. "The 広大な／多数の／重要な Jeddak designs to 栄誉（を受ける） you 個々に with his 王室の 観察," she 発表するd in stilted トンs. "From my left you will pass before him, one by one. In the 指名する of the Jeddak, I have spoken."
すぐに the first woman at the left arose and walked slowly past the 王位, pausing in 前線 of Tul Axtar long enough to turn 完全に about, and then walked slowly on around the apartment and out through the doorway beside which I stood. One by one in 早い succession the others followed her. The whole 手続き seemed meaningless to me. I could not understand it—then.
Perhaps a hundred women had passed before the Jeddak and come 負かす／撃墜する the long hall toward me when something in the carriage of one of them attracted my attention as she 近づくd me, and an instant later I 認めるd Sanoma Tora. She was changed, but not 大いに and I could not understand why it was that I had not discovered her in the room 以前. I had 設立する her! After all these long months I had 設立する her—the woman I loved. Why did my heart not thrill?
As she passed through the doorway 主要な from the 広大な／多数の／重要な hall, I followed her and along the 回廊（地帯） to an apartment 近づく the far end, and when she entered, I entered behind her. I had to move quickly, too, for she turned すぐに and の近くにd the door after her.
We were alone in a small room, Sanoma Tora and I. In one corner were her sleeping silks and furs; between two windows was a carved （法廷の）裁判 upon which stood those 洗面所 articles that are 必須の to a woman of Barsoom.
It was not the apartment of a Jeddara; it was little better than the 独房 of a slave.
As Sanoma Tora crossed the room listlessly toward a stool which stood before the 洗面所 （法廷の）裁判, her 支援する was toward me and I dropped the 式服 of invisibility from about me.
"Sanoma Tora!" I said in a low 発言する／表明する.
Startled, she turned toward me. "Hadron of Hastor!" she exclaimed; "or am I dreaming?"
"You are not dreaming, Sanoma Tora. It is Hadron of Hastor."
"Why are you here? How did you get here? It is impossible. No men but Tul Axtar are permitted upon this level."
"Here I am, Sanoma Tora, and I have come to take you 支援する to Helium—if you wish to return."
"Oh 指名する of my first ancestor, if I could but hope," she cried.
"You may hope, Sanoma Tora," I 保証するd her. "I am here and I can take you 支援する."
"I cannot believe it," she said. "I cannot imagine how you 伸び（る）d 入り口 here. It is madness to think that two of us could leave without 存在 （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd."
I threw the cloak about me. "Where are you, Tan Hadron? What has become of you? What has happened?" cried Sanoma Tora.
"This is how I 伸び（る）d 入り口," I explained. "This is how we shall escape." I 除去するd the cloak from about me.
"What forbidden 魔法 is this?" she 需要・要求するd, and, as best I might in few words, I explained to her the 構内／化合物 of invisibility and how I had come by it.
"How have you fared here, Sanoma Tora?" I asked her. "How have they 扱う／治療するd you?"
"I have not been ill 扱う／治療するd," she replied; "no one has paid any attention to me." I could scent the 負傷させるd vanity in her トン. "Until tonight I had not seen Tul Axtar. I have just come from the hall where he 持つ／拘留するs 法廷，裁判所 の中で his women."
"Yes," I said, "I know. I was there. It was from there that I followed you here."
"When can you take me away?" she asked.
"Very quickly now," I replied.
"I am afraid that it will have to be quickly," she said.
"Why?" I asked.
"When I passed Tul Axtar he stopped me for a moment and I heard him speak to one of the courtiers at his 味方する. He told her to ascertain my 指名する and where I was ４半期/4分の1d. The women have told me what happens after Tul Axtar has noticed one of us, and I am afraid; but what difference does it make, I am only a slave."
What a change had come over the haughty Sanoma Tora! Was this the same arrogant beauty who had 辞退するd my 手渡す? Was this the Sanoma Tora who had aspired to be a jeddara? She was humbled now—I read it in the droop of her shoulders, in the trembling of her lips, in the 恐れる-haunted light that shone from her 注目する，もくろむs.
My heart was filled with compassion for her, but I was astonished and 狼狽d to discover that no other emotion 圧倒するd me. The last time that I had seen Sanoma Tora I would have given my soul to have been able to take her into my 武器. Had the hardships that I had undergone so changed me? Was Sanoma Tora, a slave, いっそう少なく 望ましい to me than Sanoma Tora, daughter of the rich Tor Hatan? No; I knew that that could not be true. I had changed, but doubtless it was only a 一時的な metamorphosis induced by the nervous 緊張する which I was を受けるing consequent upon the 責任／義務 課すd upon me by the necessity for carrying word to Helium in time to save her from 破壊 at the 手渡すs of Tul Axtar—to save not only Helium, but a world. It was a 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な 責任／義務. How might one thus 重荷（を負わせる）d have time for thoughts of love? No, I was not myself; yet I knew that I still loved Sanoma Tora.
Realizing the necessity for haste, I made a 迅速な examination of the room and discovered that I could easily 影響 Sanoma Tora's 救助（する） by taking her through the window, just as I had taken Tavia and Phao from the east tower at Tjanath.
簡潔に, but carefully, I explained my 計画（する） to her and 企て，努力，提案 her 準備する herself while I was gone that there might be no 延期する when I was ready to take her 船内に the Jhama.
"And now, Sanoma Tora," I said, "for a few moments, goodbye! The next that you will hear will be a 発言する／表明する at your window, but you will see no one nor any ship. 消滅させる the light in your room and step to the sill. I will take your 手渡す. Put your 信用 in me then and do as I 企て，努力，提案."
"Good-bye, Hadron!" she said. "I cannot 表明する now in 適する words the 感謝 that I feel, but when we are returned to Helium there is nothing you can 需要・要求する of me that I shall not 認める you, not only willingly, but 喜んで."
I raised her fingers to my lips and had turned toward the door when Sanoma Tora laid a 拘留するing 手渡す upon my arm. "Wait!" she said. "Someone is coming."
あわてて I 再開するd my cloak of invisibility and stepped to one 味方する of the room as the door, 主要な into the 回廊（地帯）, was thrown open, 明らかにする／漏らすing one of the 女性（の） courtiers of Tul Axtar in gorgeous harness. The woman entered the room and stepped to one 味方する of the doorway which remained opened.
"The Jeddak! Tul Axtar, Jeddak of Jahar!" she 発表するd.
A moment later Tul Axtar entered the room, followed by half a dozen of his 女性（の） courtiers. He was a 甚だしい／１２ダース man with repulsive features, which 反映するd a combination of strength and 証拠不十分, of haughty arrogance, of pride and of 疑問—an innate 尋問 of his own ability.
As he 直面するd Sanoma Tora his courtiers formed behind him.
They were masculine looking women, who had evidently been selected because of this very characteristic. They were good looking in a masculine way and their physiques 示唆するd that they might 証明する a very 効果的な 護衛 for the Jeddak.
For several minutes Tul Axtar 診察するd Sanoma Tora with appraising 注目する，もくろむs. He （機の）カム closer to her and there was that in his 態度 which I did not like, and when he laid a 手渡す upon her shoulder, I could 不十分な 抑制する myself.
"I was not wrong," he said. "You are gorgeous. How long have you been here?"
She shuddered, but did not reply.
"You are from Helium?"
No answer.
"The ships of Helium are on their way to Jahar." He laughed. "My scouts bring word that they will soon be here. They will 会合，会う with a warm welcome from the 広大な／多数の／重要な (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Tul Axtar." He turned to his courtiers. "Go!" he said, "and let 非，不，無 return until I 召喚する her."
They 屈服するd and retired, の近くにing the door after them, and then Tul Axtar laid his 手渡す again upon the 明らかにする flesh of Sanoma Tora's shoulder.
"Come!" he said. "I shall not war with all of Helium—with you I shall love—by my first ancestor, but you are worthy the love of a jeddak."
He drew her toward him. My 血 boiled—so hot was my 怒り／怒る that it boiled over and without thought of the consequences I let the cloak 落ちる from me.
AS I dropped the cloak of invisibility aside I drew my long sword and as it slithered from its sheath, Tul Axtar heard and 直面するd me. His craven 血 急ぐd to his heart and left his 直面する pale at the sight of me. A 叫び声をあげる was in his throat when my point touched him in 警告.
"Silence!" I hissed.
"Who are you?" he 需要・要求するd.
"Silence!"
Even in the instant my 計画（する）s were formed. I made him turn with his 支援する toward me and then I 武装解除するd him, after which I bound him securely and gagged him.
"Where can I hide him, Sanoma Tora?" I asked.
"There is a little closet here," she said, pointing toward a small door in one 味方する of the room, and then she crossed to it and opened it, while I dragged Tul Axtar behind her and cast him into the closet—非，不，無 too gently I can 保証する you.
As I の近くにd the closet door I turned to find Sanoma Tora white and trembling. "I am afraid," she said. "If they come 支援する and find him thus, they will kill me."
"His courtiers will not return until he 召喚するs them," I reminded her. "You heard him tell them that such were his wishes—his 命令（する）."
She nodded.
"Here is his dagger," I told her. "If worse comes to worst you can 持つ／拘留する them off by 脅すing to kill Tul Axtar," but the girl seemed terrified, she trembled in every 四肢 and I 恐れるd that she might fail if put to the 実験（する）. How I wished that Tavia were here. I knew that she would not fail, and, in the 指名する of my first ancestor, how much depended upon success!
"I shall return soon," I said, as I groped about the 床に打ち倒す for the 式服 of invisibility. "Leave that large window open and when I return, be ready."
As I 取って代わるd the cloak about me I saw that she was trembling so that she could not reply; in fact, she was even having difficulty in 持つ／拘留するing the dagger, which I 推定する／予想するd momentarily to see 減少（する） from her nerveless fingers, but there was naught that I could do but 急いで to the Jhama and try to return before it was too late.
I 伸び（る）d the 首脳会議 of the tower without 出来事/事件. Above me twinkled the brilliant 星／主役にするs of a Barsoomian night, while just above the palace roof hung the gorgeous 惑星, Jasoom (Earth).
The Jhama, of course, was invisible, but so 広大な／多数の／重要な was my 信用／信任 in Tavia that when I stretched a 手渡す 上向き I knew that I should feel the keel of the （手先の）技術 and sure enough I did. Three times I rapped gently upon the 今後 hatch, which was the signal that we had 決定するd upon before I had entered the palace. 即時に the hatch was raised and a moment later I had clambered 船内に.
"Where is Sanoma Tora?" asked Tavia.
"No questions now," I replied. "We must work quickly. Be ready to take over the 支配（する）／統制するs the moment that I leave them."
In silence she took her place at my 味方する, her soft shoulder touching my arm, and in silence I dropped the Jhama to the level of the windows in the women's ４半期/4分の1s. In a general way I knew the 場所 of Sanoma Tora's apartment, and as I moved slowly along I kept the periscope pointed toward the windows and presently I saw the 人物／姿／数字 of Sanoma Tora upon the ground glass before me. I brought the Jhama の近くに to the sill, her upper deck just below it.
"持つ／拘留する her here, Tavia," I said. Then I raised the upper hatch a few インチs and called to the girl within the room.
At the sound of my 発言する／表明する she trembled so that she almost dropped the dagger, although she must have known that I was coming and had been を待つing me.
"Darken your room," I whispered to her. I saw her stagger across to a button that was 始める，決める in the 塀で囲む and an instant later the room was enveloped in 不明瞭. Then I raised the hatch and stepped to the sill. I did not wish to be bothered with the enveloping 倍のs of the mantle of invisibility and so I had 倍のd it up and tucked it into my harness, where I could have it 即時に ready for use in the event of an 緊急. I 設立する Sanoma Tora in the 不明瞭 and so weak with terror was she that I had to 解除する her in my 武器 and carry her to the window, where with Phao's help I managed to draw her through the open hatch into the 内部の. Then I returned to the closet where Tul Axtar lay bound and gagged. I stopped and 削減（する） the 社債s which held his ankles.
"Do 正確に as I tell you, Tul Axtar," I said, "or my steel will have its way yet and find your heart. It かわきs for your 血, Tul Axtar, and I have difficulty in 抑制するing it, but if you do not fail me perhaps I shall be able to save you yet. I can use you, Tul Axtar, and upon your usefulness to me depends your life, for dead you are no value to me."
I made him rise and walk to the window and there I 補助装置d him to the sill. He was terror-stricken when I tried to make him step out into space, as he thought, but when I stepped to the deck of the Jhama ahead of him and he saw me 明らかに floating there in the 空気／公表する, he took a little heart and I finally 後継するd in getting him 船内に.
に引き続いて him I の近くにd the hatch and lighted a 選び出す／独身 薄暗い light within the 船体. Tavia turned and looked at me for orders.
"持つ／拘留する her where she is, Tavia," I said.
There was a tiny desk in the cabin of the Jhama where the officer of the ship was supposed to keep his スピードを出す／記録につける and …に出席する to any other 記録，記録的な／記録するs or 報告（する）／憶測s that it might be necessary to make. Here were 令状ing 構成要素s, and as I got them out of the drawer in which they were kept, I called Phao to my 味方する.
"You are of Jahar." I said. "You can 令状 in the language of your country?"
"Of course," she said.
"Then 令状 what I dictate," I 教えるd her.
She 用意が出来ている to do my bidding.
"If a 選び出す／独身 ship of Helium is destroyed," I dictated, "Tul Axtar dies. Now 調印する it Hadron of Hastor, Padwar of Helium."
Tavia and Phao looked at me and then at the 囚人, their 注目する，もくろむs wide in astonishment, for in the 薄暗い light of the ship's 内部の they had not 認めるd the 囚人.
"Tul Axtar of Jahar!" breathed Tavia incredulously. "Tan Hadron of Hastor, you have saved Helium and Barsoom tonight."
I could not but 公式文書，認める how quickly her mind 機能（する）／行事d, with what celerity she had seen the 可能性s that lay in the 所有／入手 of the person of Tul Axtar, Jeddak of Jahar.
I took the 公式文書，認める that Phao had written, and, returning quickly to Sanoma Tora's room, I laid it upon her dressing （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. A moment later I was again in the cabin of the Jhama and we were rising 速く above the roofs of Jahar.
Morning 設立する us beyond the uttermost line of Jaharian ships, beneath which we had passed, guided by their lights—証拠 to me that the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い was 貧しく officered, for no trained man, 推定する／予想するing an enemy in 軍隊, would show lights 船内に his ships at night.
We were スピード違反 now in the direction of far Helium, に引き続いて the course that I hoped would 許す us to 迎撃する the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of the 将軍 in the event that it was already bound for Jahar as Tul Axtar had 発表するd.
Sanoma Tora had わずかに 回復するd her 宙に浮く and 支配（する）／統制する of her 神経s. Tavia's 甘い solicitude for her 福利事業 touched me 深く，強烈に. She had soothed and 静かなd her as she might have soothed and 静かなd a younger sister, though she herself was younger than Sanoma Tora, but with the return of 信用／信任 Sanoma Tora's old haughtiness was returning and it seemed to me that she showed too little 感謝 to Tavia for her kindliness, but I realized that that was Sanoma Tora's way, that it was born in her and that doubtless 深い in her heart she was fully appreciative and 感謝する. However that may be, I cannot but 収容する／認める that I wished at the time that she would show it by some slight word or 行為. We were 飛行機で行くing 滑らかに, わずかに above the normal 高度 of 戦艦s. The 目的地 支配（する）／統制する compass was 持つ／拘留するing the Jhama to her course, and after all that I had passed through, I felt the need of sleep. Phao, at my suggestion, had 残り／休憩（する）d earlier in the night, and as all that was needed was a 警戒／見張り to keep a careful watch for ships, I ゆだねるd this 義務 to Phao, and Tavia and I rolled up in our sleeping silks and furs and were soon asleep.
Tavia and I were about 中央の-ship, Phao was 今後 at the 支配（する）／統制するs, 絶えず swinging the periscope to and fro searching the sky for ships. When I retired Sanoma Tora was standing at one of the starboard ports looking out into the night, while Tul Axtar lay 負かす／撃墜する in the 厳しい of the ship. I had long since 除去するd the gag from his mouth, but he seemed too utterly cowed even to 演説（する）／住所 us and lay there in morose silence, or perhaps he was asleep, I do not know.
I was 完全に 疲労，（軍の）雑役d and must have slept like a スピードを出す／記録につける from the moment that I laid 負かす／撃墜する until I was suddenly awakened by the 衝撃 of a 団体／死体 upon me. As I struggled to 解放する／自由な myself, I discovered to my chagrin that my 手渡すs had been deftly bound while I slept, a feat that had been （判決などを）下すd simple by the fact that it is my habit to sleep with my 手渡すs together in 前線 of my 直面する.
A man's 膝 was upon my chest, 圧力（をかける）ing me ひどく against the deck and one of his 手渡すs clutched me by the throat. In the 薄暗い light of the cabin I saw that it was Tul Axtar and that his other 手渡す held a dagger.
"Silence!" he whispered. "If you would live, make no sound," and then to make 保証／確信 doubly sure he gagged me and bound my ankles. Then he crossed quickly to Tavia and bound her, and as he did so my 注目する，もくろむs moved quickly about the 内部の of the cabin in search of 援助（する）. On the 床に打ち倒す, 近づく the 支配（する）／統制するs, I saw Phao lying bound and gagged as was I. Sanoma Tora crouched against the 塀で囲む, 明らかに 打ち勝つ by terror. She was neither bound nor gagged. Why had she not 警告するd me? Why had she not come to my help? If it had been Tavia who remained unbound instead of Sanoma Tora, how different would have been the 結果 of Tul Axtar's 企て，努力，提案 for liberty and 復讐.
How had it all happened? I was sure that I had bound Tul Axtar so securely that he could not かもしれない have 解放する／自由なd himself, and yet I must have been mistaken and I 悪口を言う／悪態d myself for the carelessness that had upset all my 計画（する）s and that might easily 結局 （一定の）期間 the doom of Helium.
Having 性質の／したい気がして of Phao, Tavia and me, Tul Axtar moved quickly to the 支配（する）／統制するs, ignoring Sanoma Tora as he passed by her. In 見解（をとる） of the 示すd terror that she 陳列する，発揮するd, I could readily understand why he did not consider her any menace to his 計画（する）s—she was as 害のない to him 解放する／自由な as bound.
Putting the ship about he turned 支援する toward Jahar and though he did not understand the 機械装置 of the 目的地 支配（する）／統制する compass and could not 削減（する） it out, this made no difference as long as he remained at the 支配（する）／統制するs, the only 影響 that the compass might have 存在 to return the ship to its former course should the 支配（する）／統制するs be again abandoned while the ship was in 動議.
Presently he turned toward me. "I should destroy you, Hadron of Hastor," he said, "had I not given the word of a jeddak that I would not."
ばく然と I had wondered to whom he had given his word that he would not kill me, but other and more important thoughts were racing through my mind, （人が）群がるing all else into the background. Uppermost の中で them, of course, were 計画（する）s for 回復するing 支配（する）／統制する of the Jhama and, secondarily, 逮捕 as to the 運命／宿命 of Tavia, Sanoma Tora and Phao.
"Give thanks for the magnanimity of Tul Axtar," he continued, "who exacts no 刑罰，罰則 for the affront you have put upon him. Instead you are to be 始める，決める 解放する／自由な. I shall land you." He laughed. "解放する／自由な! I shall land you in the 州 of U-Gor!"
There was something 汚い in the トン of his 発言する／表明する which made his 約束 sound more like a 脅し. I had never heard of U-Gor, but I assumed that it was some remote 州 from which it would be difficult or impossible for me to make my way either to Jahar or Helium. Of one thing I was 確信して—that Tul Axtar would not 始める，決める me 解放する／自由な any place that I might become a menace to him.
For hours the Jhama moved on in silence. Tul Axtar had not had the decency or the humanity to 除去する our gags. He was engrossed with the 商売／仕事 of the 支配（する）／統制するs, and Sanoma Tora, crouching against the 味方する of the cabin, never spoke; nor once in all that time did her 注目する，もくろむs turn toward me. What thoughts were passing in that beautiful 長，率いる? Was she trying to find some 計画（する） by which she might turn the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs upon Tul Axtar, or was she 単に 鎮圧するd by the hopeless 見通し—the prospect of 存在 returned to the slavery of Jahar? I did not know; I could not guess; she was an enigma to me.
How far we traveled or in what direction, I did not know. The night had long since passed and the sun was high when I became aware that Tul Axtar was bringing the ship 負かす／撃墜する. Presently the purring of the モーター 中止するd and the ship （機の）カム to a stop. Leaving the 支配（する）／統制するs he walked 支援する to where I lay.
"We have arrived in U-Gor," he said. "Here I shall 始める，決める you at liberty, but first give me the strange thing that （判決などを）下すd you invisible in my palace."
The cloak of invisibility! How had he learned of that? Who could have told him? There seemed but one explanation, but every 繊維 of my 存在 shrank even from considering it. I had rolled it up into a small ball and tucked it into the 底（に届く） of my pocket pouch, its sheer silk permitting it to be compressed into a very small space. He took the gag from my mouth.
"When you return to your palace at Jahar," I said, "look upon the 床に打ち倒す beneath the window in the apartment that was 占領するd by Sanoma Tora. If you find it there you are welcome to it. As far as I am 関心d it has served its 目的 井戸／弁護士席."
"Why did you leave it there?" he 需要・要求するd.
"I was in a 広大な／多数の／重要な hurry when I やめる the palace and 事故s will happen." I will 収容する／認める that my 嘘（をつく） may not have been very clever, but neither was Tul Axtar and he was deceived by it.
不平（をいう）ing, he opened one of the keel hatches and very 無作法に dropped me through it. Fortunately the ship lay の近くに to the ground and I was not 負傷させるd. Next he lowered Tavia to my 味方する, and then he, himself, descended to the ground. Stooping, he 削減（する） the 社債s that 安全な・保証するd Tavia's wrists.
"I shall keep the other," he said. "She pleases," and somehow I knew that he meant Phao. "This one looks like a man and I 断言する that she would be as 平易な to subdue as a she banth. I know the type. I shall leave her with you." It was evident that he had not 認めるd Tavia as one of the former occupants of the women's ４半期/4分の1s in his palace and I was glad that he had not.
He re-entered the Jhama, but before he の近くにd the hatch he spoke to us again. "I shall 減少（する） your 武器s when we are where you cannot use them against me and you may thank the 未来 Jeddara of Jahar for the 温和／情状酌量 I have shown you!"
Slowly the Jhama rose. Tavia was 除去するing the cords from her ankles and when she was 解放する／自由な she （機の）カム and fell to work upon the 社債s that 安全な・保証するd me, but I was too dazed, too 鎮圧するd by the blow that had been struck me to realize any other fact than that Sanoma Tora, the woman I loved, had betrayed me, for I fully realized now what any one but a fool would have guessed before—that Tul Axtar had 賄賂d her to 始める，決める him 解放する／自由な by the 約束 that he would make her Jeddara of Jahar.
井戸／弁護士席, her ambition would be 実行するd, but at what a hideous cost. Never, if she lived for a thousand years could she look upon herself or her 行為／法令／行動する with aught but contempt and loathing, unless she was far more degraded than I could かもしれない believe. No; she would 苦しむ, of that I was sure; but that thought gave me no 楽しみ. I loved her and I could not even now wish her unhappiness.
As I sat there on the ground, my 長，率いる 屈服するd in 悲惨, I felt a soft arm steal about my shoulders and a tender 発言する／表明する spoke の近くに to my ear. "My poor Hadron!"
That was all; but those few words 具体的に表現するd such a wealth of sympathy and understanding that, like some miraculous balm, they soothed the agony of my 拷問d heart.
No one but Tavia could have spoken them. I turned and taking one of her little 手渡すs in 地雷, I 圧力（をかける）d it to my lips. "Loved friend," I said. "Thanks be to all my ancestors that it was not you."
I do not know what made me say that. The words seemed to speak themselves without my volition, and yet when they were spoken there （機の）カム to me a sudden 現実化 of the horror that I would have felt had it been Tavia who had betrayed me. I could not even 熟視する／熟考する it without an agony of 苦痛. Impulsively I took her in my 武器.
"Tavia," I cried, "約束 me that you will never 砂漠 me. I could not live without you."
She put her strong, young 武器 about my neck and clung to me. "Never this 味方する of death," she whispered, and then she tore herself from me and I saw that she was weeping.
What a friend! I knew that I could never again love a woman, but what cared I for that if I could have Tavia's friendship for life.
"We shall never part again, Tavia," I said. "If our ancestors are 肉親，親類d and we are permitted to return to Helium, you shall find a home in the house of my father and a mother in my mother."
She 乾燥した，日照りのd her 注目する，もくろむs and looked at me with a strange wistful 表現 that I could not fathom, and then, through her 涙／ほころびs, she smiled—that 半端物, quizzical little smile that I had seen before and that I did not understand any more than I understood a dozen of her moods and 表現s, which made her so different from other girls and which, I think, helped to attract me toward her. Her 特徴 lay not all upon the surface—there were depths and undercurrents which one might not easily fathom. いつかs when I 推定する／予想するd her to cry, she laughed; and when I thought she should be happy, she wept, but she never wept as I have seen other women weep—never hysterically, for Tavia never lost 支配（する）／統制する of herself, but 静かに as though from a 十分な heart rather than from over-wrought 神経s, and through her 涙／ほころびs there might burst a smile at the end.
I think that Tavia was やめる the most wonderful girl that I have ever known and as I had come to know her better and see more of her, I had grown to realize that にもかかわらず her 試みる／企てる at mannish disguise to which she still clung, she was やめる the most beautiful girl that I had ever seen. Her beauty was not like that of Sanoma Tora, but as she looked up into my 直面する now the 現実化 （機の）カム to me やめる suddenly, and for what 推論する／理由 I do not know, that the beauty of Tavia far transcended that of Sanoma Tora because of the beauty of the soul that, 向こうずねing through her 注目する，もくろむs, transfigured her whole countenance.
Tul Axtar, true to his 約束, dropped our 武器s through a lower hatch of the Jhama and as we buckled them on we listened to the 速く 減らすing sound of the プロペラs of the 出発／死ing （手先の）技術. We were alone and on foot in a strange and, doubtless, an unhospitable country.
"U-Gor!" I said. "I have never heard of it. Have you, Tavia?"
"Yes," she said. "This is one of the 辺ぴな 州s of Jahar. Once it was a rich and 栄えるing 農業の country, but as it fell beneath the 悪口を言う／悪態 of Tul Axtar's mad ambition for man 力／強力にする, the 全住民 grew to such enormous 割合s that U- Gor could not support its people. Then cannibalism started. It began 正確に，正当に with the eating of the 公式の／役人s that Tul Axtar had sent to 施行する his cruel 法令s. An army was 派遣（する）d to subdue the 州, but the people were so 非常に／多数の that they 征服する／打ち勝つd the army and ate the 軍人s. By this time their farms were 廃虚d. They had no seed and they had developed a taste for human flesh. Those who wished to till the ground were 始める，決める upon by 禁止（する）d of roving men and devoured. For a hundred years they have been feeding upon one another until now it is no longer a populous 州, but a wasteland 住むd by roving 禁止（する）d, searching for one another that they may eat."
I shuddered at her recital. It was obvious that we must escape this accursed place as 速く as possible. I asked Tavia if she knew the 場所 of U-Gor and she told me that it lay southeast of Jahar, about a thousands haads and about two thousand haads 南西 of Xanator.
I saw that it would be useless to 試みる／企てる to reach Helium from here. Such a 旅行 on foot, if it could be 遂行するd at all, would 要求する years. The nearest friendly city toward which we could turn was Gathol, which I 概算の lay some seven thousand haads almost 予定 north. The 可能性 of reaching Gathol seemed remote in the extreme, but it was our only hope and so we turned our 直面するs toward the north and 始める，決める out upon our long and seemingly hopeless 旅行 toward the city of my mother's birth.
The country about us was rolling, with here and there a 範囲 of low hills, while far to the north I could see the 輪郭（を描く）s of higher hills against the horizon. The land was 完全に denuded of all but noxious 少しのd, attesting the grim 戦う／戦い for 生き残り 行うd by its unhappy people. There were no reptiles; no insects; no birds—all had been devoured during the century of 悲惨 that had lain upon the land.
As we plodded onward through this desolate and depressing waste, we tried to keep up one another's spirit as best we could and a hundred times I had 推論する／理由 to give thanks that it was Tavia who was my companion and no other.
What could I have done under like circumstances 重荷（を負わせる）d with Sanoma Tora? I 疑問 that she could have walked a dozen haads, while Tavia swung along at my 味方する with the lithe grace of perfect health and strength. It takes a good man to keep up with me on a march, but Tavia never lagged; nor did she show 調印するs of 疲労，（軍の）雑役 more quickly than I.
"We are 井戸／弁護士席 matched, Tavia," I said.
"I had thought of that—a long time ago," she said 静かに.
We continued on until almost dusk without seeing a 調印する of any living thing and were congratulating ourselves upon our good fortune when Tavia ちらりと見ることd 支援する, as one of us often did.
She touched my arm and nodded toward the 後部. "They come!" she said 簡単に.
I looked 支援する and saw three 人物／姿／数字s upon our 追跡する. They were too far away for me to be able to do more than identify them as human 存在s. It was evident that they had seen us and they were の近くにing the distance between us at a 安定した trot.
"What shall we do?" asked Tavia. "Stand and fight, or try to elude them until night 落ちるs?"
"We shall do neither," I said. "We shall elude them now without 発揮するing ourselves in the least."
"How?" she asked.
"Through the inventive genius of Phor Tak, and the 構内／化合物 of invisibility that I filched from him."
"Splendid!" exclaimed Tavia. "I had forgotten your cloak. With it we should have no difficulty in eluding all dangers between here and Gathol."
I opened my pocket pouch and reached in to 身を引く the cloak. It was gone! As was the vial 含む／封じ込めるing the 残りの人，物 of the 構内／化合物. I looked at Tavia and she must have read the truth in my 表現.
"You have lost it?" she asked.
"No, it has been stolen from me," I replied.
She （機の）カム again and laid her 手渡す upon my arm in sympathy and I knew that she was thinking what I was thinking, that it could have been 非，不，無 other than Sanoma Tora who had stolen it.
I hung my 長，率いる. "And to think that I 危険にさらすd your safety, Tavia, to save such as she."
"Do not 裁判官 her あわてて," she said. "We cannot know how sorely she may have been tempted, or what 脅しs were used to turn her from the path of 栄誉（を受ける）. Perhaps she is not as strong as we."
"Let us not speak of her," I said. "It is a hideous sensation, Tavia, to feel love turned to 憎悪."
She 圧力（をかける）d my arm. "Time 傷をいやす／和解させるs all 傷つけるs," she said, "and some day you will find a woman worthy of you, if such a one 存在するs."
I looked 負かす／撃墜する at her. "If such a one 存在するs," I mused, but she interrupted my meditation with a question.
"Shall we fight or run, Hadron of Hastor?" she 需要・要求するd.
"I should prefer to fight and die," I replied, "but I must think of you, Tavia."
"Then we shall remain and fight," she said; "but Hadron, you must not die."
There was a 公式文書，認める of reproach in her トン that did not escape me and I was ashamed of myself for having seemed to forget the 広大な／多数の／重要な 負債 that I 借りがあるd her for her friendship.
"I am sorry," I said. "Tavia, I could not wish to die while you live."
"That is better," she said. "How shall we fight? Shall I stand upon your 権利 or upon your left?"
"You shall stand behind me, Tavia," I told her. "While my 手渡す can 持つ／拘留する a sword, you will need no other 弁護."
"A long time ago, after we first met," she said, "you told me that we should be comrades in 武器. That means that we fight together, shoulder to shoulder, or 支援する to 支援する. I 持つ／拘留する you to your word, Tan Hadron of Hastor."
I smiled, and, though I felt that I could fight better alone than with a woman at my 味方する, I admired her courage. "Very 井戸／弁護士席," I said; "fight at my 権利, for thus you will be between two swords."
The three upon our 追跡する had approached us so closely by this time that I could discern what manner of creatures they were and I saw before me naked savages with 絡まるd, unkempt hair, filthy 団体／死体s and degraded 直面するs. The wild light in their 注目する，もくろむs, their snarling lips exposing yellow fangs, their stealthy, slinking carriage gave them more the 外見 of wild beasts than men.
They were 武装した with swords which they carried in their 手渡すs, having neither harness nor scabbard. They 停止（させる）d at a short distance from us, 注目する，もくろむing us hungrily, and doubtless they were hungry for their flabby bellies 示唆するd that they went often empty and were then gorged when meat fell to their lot in 十分な 量s. Tonight these three had hoped to gorge themselves; I could see it in their 注目する，もくろむs. They whispered together in low トンs for a few minutes and then they separated to 急ぐ us from different points 同時に.
"We'll carry the 戦う／戦い to them, Tavia," I whispered. "When they have taken their positions around us, I shall give the word and then I shall 急ぐ the one in 前線 of me and try to 派遣（する） him before the others can 始める，決める upon us. Keep の近くに beside me so that they cannot 削減（する） you off."
"Shoulder to shoulder until the end," she said.
GLANCING across my shoulder I saw that the two circling to our 後部 were already その上の away from us than he who stood 直面するing us and realizing that the unexpectedness of our 行為／法令／行動する would 大いに 高める the chances of success, I gave the word.
"Now, Tavia," I whispered, and together we leaped 今後 at a run straight for the naked savage 直面するing us.
It was evident that he had not 推定する／予想するd this and it was also evident that he was a slow witted beast, for as he saw us coming his lower jaw dropped and he just stood there, waiting to receive us; 反して if he had had any 知能 he would have fallen 支援する to give his fellows time to attack us from the 後部.
As our swords crossed I heard a savage growl from behind, such a growl as might 問題／発行する from the throat of a wild beast. From the corner of my 注目する，もくろむ I saw Tavia ちらりと見ること 支援する and then before I could realize what she ーするつもりであるd, she sprang 今後 and ran her sword through the 団体／死体 of the man in 前線 of me as he 肺d at me with his own 武器, and now, wheeling together, we 直面するd the other two who were running 速く toward us and I can 保証する you that it was with a feeling of infinite 救済 that I realized that the 半端物s were no longer so 大いに against us.
As the two engaged us, I was handicapped at first by the necessity of 絶えず keeping an 注目する，もくろむ upon Tavia, but not for long.
In an instant I realized that a master 手渡す was （権力などを）行使するing that blade. Its point wove in and out past the clumsy guard of the savage and I knew, and I guessed he must have sensed, that his life lay in the hollow of the little 手渡す that gripped the hilt. Then I turned my attention to my own antagonist.
These were not the best swordsmen that I have ever met, but they were far from 存在 poor swordsmen. Their 弁護, however, far excelled their 罪／違反 and this, I think, was 予定 to two things, natural cowardice and the fact that they usually 追跡（する）d in packs, which far より数が多いd the quarry. Thus a good 弁護 only was 要求するd, since the death blow might always be struck from behind by a companion of the one who engaged the quarry from in 前線.
Never before had I seen a woman fight and I should have thought that I should have been chagrined to have one fighting at my 味方する, but instead I felt a strange thrill that was partly pride and partly something else that I could not 分析する.
At first, I think, the fellow 直面するing Tavia did not realize that she was a woman, but he must have soon as the scant harness of Barsoom hides little and certainly did not hide the 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd contours of Tavia's girlish 団体／死体. Perhaps, therefore, it was surprise that was his undoing, or かもしれない when he discovered her sex he became overconfident, but at any 率 Tavia slipped her point into his heart just an instant before I finished my man.
I cannot say that we were 大いに elated over our victory. Each of us felt compassion for the poor creatures who had been 減ずるd to their horrid 明言する／公表する by the tyranny of cruel Tul Axtar, but it had been their lives or ours and we were glad it had not been ours.
As a 事柄 of 警戒 I took a quick look about us as the last of our antagonists fell and I was glad that I had, for I すぐに discerned three creatures crouching at the 最高の，を越す of a low hill not far distant.
"We are not done yet, Tavia," I said. "Look!" and pointed in the direction of the three.
"Perhaps they do not care to 株 the 運命／宿命 of their fellows," she said. "They are not approaching."
"They can have peace if they want it as far as I am 関心d," I said. "Come, let us go on. If they follow us, then will be time enough to consider them."
As we walked on toward the north we ちらりと見ることd 支援する occasionally and presently we saw the three rise and come 負かす／撃墜する the hill toward the 団体／死体s of their 殺害された fellows, and as they did so we saw that they were women and that they were 非武装の.
When they realized that we were 出発／死ing and had no 意向 of attacking them, they broke into a run and, uttering loud, uncanny shrieks, raced madly toward the 死体s.
"How pathetic," said Tavia sadly. "Even these poor degraded creatures 所有する human emotions. They, too, can feel 悲しみ at the loss of loved ones."
"Yes," I said. "Poor things, I am sorry for them."
恐れるing that in the frenzy of their grief they might 試みる／企てる to avenge their fallen mates, we kept a の近くに 注目する，もくろむ upon them or we might not have 証言，証人／目撃するd the horrid sequel of the fray. I wish that we had not.
When the three women reached the 死体s they fell upon them, but not with weeping and lamentation—they fell upon them to devour them.
Sickened, we turned away and walked 速く toward the north until long after 不明瞭 had descended.
We felt that there was little danger of attack at night since there were no savage beasts in a country where there was nothing to support them and also that it was reasonable to assume that the 追跡（する）ing men would be abroad by day rather than by night, since at night they would be far いっそう少なく able to find quarry or follow it.
I 示唆するd to Tavia that we 残り／休憩（する） for a short time and then 押し進める on for the balance of the night, find a place of concealment 早期に in the day and remain there until night had fallen again, as I was sure that if we followed this 計画（する） we would make better time and 苦しむ いっそう少なく exhaustion by traveling through the 冷静な／正味の hours of 不明瞭 and at the same time would 大いに 最小限に減らす the danger of 発見 and attack by whatever 敵意を持った people lay between us and Gathol.
Tavia agreed with me and so we 残り／休憩（する）d for a short time, taking turns at sleeping and watching.
Later we 押し進めるd on and I am sure that we covered a 広大な／多数の／重要な distance before 夜明け, though the high hills to the north of us still looked as far away as they had upon the previous day.
We now 始める，決める about searching for some comfortable place of concealment where we might spend the daylight hours. Neither of us was 苦しむing to any extent from either hunger or かわき, as the 古代のs would have done under like circumstances, for with the 漸進的な diminution of water and vegetable 事柄 upon 火星 during countless ages all her creatures have by a slow 過程 of 進化 been enabled to go for long periods without either food or drink and we have also learned so to 支配（する）／統制する our minds that we do not think of food or drink until we are able to procure it, which doubtless 大いに 補助装置s us in controlling the cravings of our appetite.
After かなりの search we 設立する a 深い and 狭くする ravine which seemed a most 都合のよい place in which to hide, but, scarcely had we entered it, when I chanced to see two 注目する，もくろむs looking 負かす／撃墜する upon us from the 首脳会議 of one of the 山の尾根s that 側面に位置するd it. As I looked, the 長，率いる in which the 注目する，もくろむs were 始める，決める was 孤立した below the 首脳会議.
"That puts an end to this place," I said to Tavia, telling her what I had seen. "We must move on and look for a new 聖域."
As we 現れるd from the ravine at its upper end I ちらりと見ることd 支援する, and again I saw the creature looking at us and once again he tried to hide himself from us. As we moved on I kept ちらりと見ることing 支援する and occasionally I would see him—one of the 追跡（する）ing men of U-Gor. He was stalking us as the wild beast stalks its prey. The very thought of it filled me with disgust. Had he been a fighting man stalking us 単に to kill, I should not have felt as I did, but the thought that he was stealthily 追跡するing us because he 願望（する）d to devour us was repellent—it was horrifying.
Hour after hour the thing kept upon our 追跡する; doubtless he 恐れるd to attack because we より数が多いd him, or perhaps he thought we might become separated, or 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する to sleep or do one of the number of things that 旅行者s might do that would give him the 適切な時期 he sought, but after awhile he must have given up hope. He no longer sought to 隠す himself from us and once, as he 機動力のある a low hill, he stood there silhouetted against the sky and throwing his 長，率いる 支援する, he gave 発言する／表明する to a shrill, uncanny cry that made the short hairs upon my neck stand 築く. It was the 追跡（する）ing cry of the wild beast calling the pack to the kill.
I could feel Tavia shudder and 圧力（をかける） more closely to me and I put my arm about her in a gesture of 保護, and thus we walked on in silence for a long time.
Twice again the creature 発言する／表明するd his uncanny cry until at last it was answered ahead of us and to the 権利.
Again we were 軍隊d to fight, but this time only two, and when we 押し進めるd on again it was with a feeling of 不景気 that I could not shake off—不景気 for the utter hopelessness of our 状況／情勢.
At the 首脳会議 of a higher hill than we had before crossed, I 停止（させる）d. Some tall 少しのd grew there. "Let us 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する here, Tavia," I said. "From here we can watch; let us be the 選挙立会人s for a while. Sleep, and when night comes we shall move on."
She looked tired and that worried me, but I think she was 苦しむing more from the nervous 緊張する of the eternal stalking than from physical 疲労，（軍の）雑役. I know that it 影響する／感情d me and how much more might it 影響する／感情 a young girl than a trained fighting man. She lay very の近くに to me, as though she felt safer thus and was soon asleep, while I watched.
From this high vantage point I could see a かなりの area of country about us and it was not long before I （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd 人物／姿／数字s of men prowling about like 追跡（する）ing banths and often it was 明らかな that one was stalking another. There were at least a half dozen such 明白な to me at one time. I saw one 追いつく his prey and leap upon it from behind. They were at too 広大な／多数の／重要な a distance from me for me to discern 正確に the 詳細（に述べる）s of the 遭遇（する）, but I 裁判官d that the stalker ran his sword through the 支援する of his quarry and then, like a 追跡（する）ing banth, he fell upon his kill and devoured it. I do not know that he finished it, but he was still eating when 不明瞭 fell.
Tavia had had a long sleep and when she awoke she reproached me for having permitted her to sleep so long and 主張するd that I must sleep.
From necessity I have learned to do with little sleep when 条件s are such that I cannot spare the time, though I always （不足などを）補う for it later, and I have also learned to 限界 my sleep to any length of time that I choose, so that now I awoke 敏速に when my allotted time had elapsed and again we 始める，決める out toward far Gathol.
Again this night, as upon the 先行する one, we moved unmolested through the horrid land of U-Gor and when morning 夜明けd we saw the high hills rising の近くに before us.
"Perhaps these hills 示す the northern 限界s of U-Gor," I 示唆するd.
"I think they do," replied Tavia.
"They are only a short distance away now," I said; "let us keep on until we have passed them. I cannot leave this accursed land behind me too soon."
"Nor I," said Tavia. "I sicken at the thought of what I have seen."
We had crossed a 狭くする valley and were entering the hills when we heard the hateful 追跡（する）ing cry behind us. Turning, I saw a 選び出す／独身 man moving across the valley toward us. He knew that I had seen him, but he kept 刻々と on, occasionally stopping to 発言する／表明する his weird 叫び声をあげる. He heard an answer come from the east and then another and another from different directions. We 急いでd onward, climbing the low 山のふもとの丘s that led 上向き toward the 首脳会議 far above, and as we looked 支援する we saw the 追跡（する）ing men converging upon us from all 味方するs. We had never seen so many of them at one time before.
"Perhaps if we get 井戸／弁護士席 up into the mountains we can elude them," I said.
Tavia shook her 長，率いる. "At least we have made a good fight, Hadron," she said.
I saw that she was discouraged; nor could I wonder; yet a moment later she looked up at me and smiled brightly. "We still live, Hadron of Hastor!" she exclaimed.
"We still live and we have our swords," I reminded her.
As we climbed they 圧力（をかける）d 上向き behind us and presently I saw others coming through the hills from the 権利 and from the left. We were turned from the low saddle over which I had hoped to cross the 首脳会議 of the 範囲, for 追跡（する）ing men had entered it from above and were coming 負かす／撃墜する toward us. 直接／まっすぐに ahead of us now ぼんやり現れるd a high 頂点（に達する）, the highest in the 範囲 as far as I could see, and only there, up its 法外な 味方する, were there no 追跡（する）ing men to 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 our way.
As we climbed, the 味方するs of the mountain grew steeper until the ascent was not only most arduous, but いつかs difficult and dangerous; yet there was no 代案／選択肢 and we 圧力（をかける）d onward toward the 首脳会議, while behind us （機の）カム the 追跡（する）ing men of U-Gor. They were not 急ぐing us and from that I felt 確信して that they knew that they had us cornered. I was looking for a place in which we might make a stand, but I 設立する 非，不，無 and at last we reached the 首脳会議, a circular, level space perhaps a hundred feet in 直径.
As our pursuers were yet some little distance below us, I walked quickly around the outside of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する-like 最高の，を越す of the 頂点（に達する）. The entire northern 直面する dropped sheer from the 首脳会議 for a couple of hundred feet, definitely 封鎖するing our 退却／保養地. At every other point the 追跡（する）ing men were 上がるing. Our 状況／情勢 appeared hopeless; it was hopeless, and yet I 辞退するd to 収容する／認める 敗北・負かす.
The 首脳会議 of the mountain was strewn with loose 激しく揺する. I 投げつけるd a 激しく揺する 負かす／撃墜する at the nearest cannibal. It struck him upon the 長，率いる and sent him hurtling 負かす／撃墜する the mountain 味方する, carrying a couple of his fellows with him. Then Tavia followed my example and together we 砲撃するd them, but more often we 得点する／非難する／２０d 行方不明になるs than 攻撃する，衝突するs and there were so many of them and they were so 猛烈な／残忍な and so hungry that we did not even 茎・取り除く their 前進する. So 非常に／多数の were they now that they reminded me of insects, はうing up there from below—抱擁する, grotesque insects that would soon 落ちる upon us and devour us.
As they （機の）カム nearer they gave 発言する／表明する to a new cry that I had not heard before. It was a cry that 異なるd from the 追跡（する）ing call, but was 平等に as terrible.
"Their war-cry," said Tavia.
On and on with relentless persistency the throng 群れているd 上向き toward us. We drew our swords; it was our last stand. Tavia 圧力（をかける）d closer to me and for the first time I thought I felt her tremble.
"Do not let them take me," she said. "It is not death that I 恐れる."
I knew what she meant and I took her in my 武器. "I cannot do it, Tavia," I said. "I cannot."
"You must," she replied in a 会社／堅い 発言する／表明する. "If you care for me even as a friend, you cannot let these beasts take me alive."
I know that I choked then so that I could not reply, but I knew that she was 権利 and I drew my dagger.
"Good-bye, Hadron—my Hadron!"
Her breast was 明らかにするd to receive my dagger, her 直面する was 上昇傾向d toward 地雷. It was still a 勇敢に立ち向かう 直面する with no 恐れる upon it, and oh how beautiful it was.
Impulsively, guided by a 力／強力にする I could not 支配（する）／統制する, I bent and 鎮圧するd my lips to hers. With half の近くにd 注目する，もくろむs she 圧力（をかける）d her own lips 上向き more tightly against 地雷.
"Oh, Issus!" she breathed as she took them away, and then, "They come! Strike now, Hadron, and strike 深い!"
The creatures were almost at the 首脳会議. I swung my 手渡す 上向き that I might bury the わずかな／ほっそりした dagger 深く，強烈に in that perfect breast. To my surprise my knuckles struck something hard above me. I ちらりと見ることd 上向き. There was nothing there; yet something impelled me to feel again, to solve that uncanny mystery even in that instant of high 悲劇.
Again I felt above me. By Issus, there was something there! My fingers passed over a smooth surface—a familiar surface.
It could not be, and yet I knew that it must be—the Jhama. I asked no questions of myself nor of 運命／宿命 at that instant. The 追跡（する）ing men of U-Gor were almost upon us as my groping fingers 設立する one of the mooring （犯罪の）一味s in the 屈服する of the Jhama. Quickly I swung Tavia above my 長，率いる.
"It is the Jhama. Climb to her deck," I cried.
The dear girl, as quick to 掴む upon the fortuitous 適切な時期s as any trained fighting man, did not pause to question, but swung herself 上向き to the deck with the agility of an 競技者, and as I 掴むd the mooring （犯罪の）一味 and drew myself 上向き she lay flat upon her belly and reaching 負かす／撃墜する 補助装置d me; nor was the strength in that slender でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる unequal to the 仕事.
The leaders of the horde had reached the 首脳会議. They paused in momentary 混乱 when they saw us climb into thin 空気／公表する and stand there 明らかに just above their 長，率いるs, but hunger 勧めるd them on and they leaped for us, clambering upon one another's 支援する and shoulders to 掴む us and drag us 負かす／撃墜する.
Two almost 伸び（る）d the deck as I fought them all 支援する 選び出す／独身-手渡すd while Tavia had raised a hatch and leaped to the 支配（する）／統制するs.
Another foul-直面するd thing reached the deck upon the opposite 味方する and only chance 明らかにする／漏らすd him to me before he had run his sword through my 支援する. The Jhama was already rising as I turned to engage him. There was little room there in which to fight, but I had the advantage in that I knew the extent of the deck beneath my feet, while he could see nothing but thin 空気／公表する. I think it 脅すd him, too, and when I 急ぐd him he stepped backward out into space and, with a 叫び声をあげる of terror, hurtled downward toward the ground.
We were saved, but how in the 指名する of all our ancestors had the Jhama chanced to be at this 位置／汚点／見つけ出す.
Perhaps Tul Axtar was 船内に! The thought filled me with alarm for Tavia's safety and with my sword ready I leaped through the hatchway into the cabin, but only Tavia was there.
We tried to arrive at some explanation of the 奇蹟 that had saved us, but no 量 of conjecture brought 前へ／外へ any thing that was at all 満足な.
"She was there when we needed her most," said Tavia; "that fact should 満足させる us."
"I guess it will have to for the time 存在 at least," I said, "and now once more we can turn a ship's nose toward Helium."
We had passed but a short distance beyond the mountains when I sighted a ship in the distance and すぐに thereafter another and another until I was aware that we were approaching a 広大な／多数の／重要な (n)艦隊／(a)素早い moving toward the east. As we （機の）カム closer I descried the 船体s painted with the 恐ろしい blue of Jahar and I knew that this was Tul Axtar's formidable armada.
And then we saw ships approaching from the east and I knew that it was the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium. It could be no other; yet I must make 確かな , and so I sped in the direction of the nearest ship of this other (n)艦隊／(a)素早い until I saw the 旗，新聞一面トップの大見出し／大々的に報道するs and pennons of Helium floating from her upper 作品 and the 戦う／戦い insignia of the 将軍 painted upon her prow. Behind her （機の）カム the other ships—a noble (n)艦隊／(a)素早い moving to 必然的な doom.
A Jaharian 巡洋艦 was moving toward the first 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦艦 as I raced to 迎撃する them and bring one of my ライフル銃／探して盗むs into 活動／戦闘.
I was 軍隊d to come の近くに to my 的 as was the Jaharian 巡洋艦, since the 効果的な 範囲 of the 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗む is 極端に 限られた／立憲的な.
Everything 船内に the 戦艦 of Helium was ready for 活動／戦闘, but I knew why they had not 解雇する／砲火／射撃d a gun. It has ever been the 誇る of John Carter, 将軍 of Barsoom, that he would not start a war. The enemy must 解雇する／砲火／射撃 the first 発射. If I could have reached them in time he would have realized the 致命的な consequences of this magnanimous and chivalrous code and the ships of Helium, with their long 範囲 guns, might have 絶滅するd Jahar's entire (n)艦隊／(a)素早い before it could have brought its deadly ライフル銃／探して盗むs within 範囲, but 運命／宿命 had 任命するd さもなければ and now the best that I could hope was that I might reach the Jaharian ship before it was too late.
Tavia was at the 支配（する）／統制するs. We were racing toward the blue 巡洋艦 of Jahar. I was standing at the 今後 ライフル銃／探して盗む. In another moment we should be within 範囲 and then I saw the 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦艦 of Helium 崩壊する in 中央の-空気／公表する. Its 木造の parts dropped slowly toward the ground and a thousand 軍人s 急落（する），激減（する）d to a cruel death upon the barren land beneath.
Almost すぐに the other ships of Helium were brought to a stop. They had 証言，証人／目撃するd the 大災害 that had （海，煙などが）飲み込むd the first ship of the line and the 指揮官 of the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い had realized that they were menaced by a new 軍隊 of which they had no knowledge.
The ships of Tul Axtar, encouraged by this first success, were now moving 速く to the attack. The 巡洋艦 that had destroyed the 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦艦 was in the lead, but now I was within 範囲 of it.
Realizing that the blue 保護の paint of Jahar would 保護（する）／緊急輸入制限 the ship itself against the 崩壊するing ray, I had rammed home a cartridge of another type in the 議会 and swinging the muzzle of the ライフル銃／探して盗む so that it would rake the entire length of the ship, I 圧力（をかける）d the button.
即時に the men upon deck 解散させるd into thin 空気／公表する—only their harness and their metal and their 武器s were left.
Directing Tavia to run the Jhama と一緒に, I raised the upper hatch and leaped to the deck of the 巡洋艦 and a moment later I had raised the signal of 降伏する above her. One can imagine the びっくり仰天 船内に the nearer ships of Jahar as they saw that signal 飛行機で行くing from her 今後 mast, for there was 非，不，無 十分に の近くに to have 証言，証人／目撃するd what 現実に transpired 船内に her.
Returning to the cabin of the Jhama I lowered the hatch and went at once to the periscope. Far in the 後部 of the first line of Jaharian ships I could just discern the 王室の insignia upon a 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦艦, which told me that Tul Axtar was there, but in a 安全な position. I should have liked to reach his ship next, but the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い was moving 今後 toward the ships of Helium and I dared not spare the time.
By now the ships of Helium had opened 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and 爆撃するs were 爆発するing about the 主要な ships of the Jaharian (n)艦隊／(a)素早い—爆撃するs so nicely timed that they can be 始める，決める to 爆発する at any point up to the extreme 範囲 of the gun that 発射する／解雇するs them. It takes nice gunnery to synchronize the タイミング with the 的.
As ship after ship of the Jaharian (n)艦隊／(a)素早い was 攻撃する，衝突する, the others brought their big guns into 活動／戦闘. 一時的に, at least, the 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs had failed, but that they would 後継する I knew if a 選び出す／独身 ship could get through the Heliumetic line, where の中で the 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦艦s she could destroy a dozen in the space of a few minutes.
The gunnery of the Jaharians was poor; their 爆撃するs usually 爆発するd high in 空気／公表する before they reached their 的, but as the 戦う／戦い continued it 改善するd; yet I knew that Jahar never could hope to 敗北・負かす Helium with Helium's own 武器s.
A 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦艦 of Tul Axtar's (n)艦隊／(a)素早い was 攻撃する，衝突する three times in succession almost と一緒に of me. I saw her 減少（する） by the 厳しい and I knew that she was done for, and then I saw her 指揮官 急ぐ to the 屈服する and take the last long dive and I knew that there were 勇敢に立ち向かう men in Tul Axtar's (n)艦隊／(a)素早い 同様に as in the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium, but Tul Axtar was not one of them, for in the distance I could see his 旗艦 racing toward Jahar.
にもかかわらず the cowardice of the jeddak, the 広大な／多数の／重要な (n)艦隊／(a)素早い 押し進めるd on to the attack. If they had the courage they could still 勝利，勝つ, for their ships より数が多いd the ships of Helium ten to one and as far as the 注目する，もくろむ could reach I could see them スピード違反 from the north, from the south and from the west toward the scene of 戦う／戦い.
Closer and closer the ships of Helium were 圧力（をかける）ing toward the ships of Jahar. In his ignorance the 将軍 was playing 直接／まっすぐに into the 手渡すs of the enemy. With their superior marksmanship and twenty 戦艦s 保護するd by the blue paint of Jahar, Helium could wipe out Tul Axtar's 広大な／多数の／重要な armada; of that I was 確信して, and with that thought （機の）カム an inspiration. It might be done and only Tan Hadron of Hastor could do it.
爆撃するs were 落ちるing all about us. The 軍隊 of the 爆発s 激しく揺するd the Jhama until she 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd and pitched like an 古代の ship upon an 古代の sea. Again and again were we perilously の近くに to the line of 解雇する／砲火／射撃 of the Jaharian 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs. I felt that I might no longer 危険 Tavia thus, yet I must carry out the 計画（する） that I had conceived.
It is strange how men change and for what seemingly trivial 推論する／理由s. I had thought all my life that I would make any sacrifice for Helium, but now I knew that I would not sacrifice a 選び出す／独身 hair of that tousled 長，率いる for all Barsoom. This, I soliloquized, is friendship.
Taking the 支配（する）／統制するs I turned the 屈服する of the Jhama toward one of the ships of Helium, that was standing 一時的に out of the line of 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and as we approached her 味方する I turned the 支配（する）／統制するs 支援する over to Tavia, and, raising the 今後 hatch, sprang to the deck of the Jhama, raising both 手渡すs above my 長，率いる in signal of 降伏する in the event that they might take me for a Jaharian.
What must they have thought when they saw me 明らかに floating upright upon thin 空気／公表する? That they were astonished was evident by the 表現s on the 直面するs of those nearest to me as the Jhama touched the 味方する of the 戦艦.
They kept me covered as I （機の）カム 船内に, leaving Tavia to 作戦行動 the Jhama.
Before I could 発表する myself I was 認めるd by a young officer of my own umak. With a cry of surprise he leaped 今後 and threw his 武器 about me. "Hadron of Hastor!" he cried. "Have I 証言，証人／目撃するd your resurrection from death; but no, you are too real, too much alive to be any wraith of the other world."
"I am alive now," I cried, "but 非，不，無 of us will be unless I can get word to your 指揮官. Where is he?"
"Here," said a 発言する／表明する behind me and I turned to see an old odwar who had been a 広大な／多数の／重要な friend of my father's. He 認めるd me すぐに, but there was no time even for greetings.
"警告する the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い that the ships of Jahar are 武装した with 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs that can 解散させる every ship as you saw the first one 解散させる. They are only 効果的な at short 範囲.
"Keep at least a haad distance from them and you are 比較して 安全な. And now if you will give me three men and direct the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 of your (n)艦隊／(a)素早い away from the Jaharian ships on the south of their line, I will agree to have twenty ships for you in an hour—ships 保護するd by the blue of Jahar in which you may 直面する their 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs with impunity."
The odwar knew me 井戸／弁護士席 and upon his own 責任／義務 he agreed to do what I asked.
Three padwars of my own class 保証（人）d to …を伴って me. I fetched Tavia 船内に the 戦艦 and turned her over to the 保護 of the old odwar, though she 反対するd strenuously to 存在 parted from me.
"We have gone through so much together, Hadron of Hastor," she said, "let us go on to the end together."
She had come やめる の近くに to me and spoken in a low 発言する／表明する that 非，不，無 might overhear. Her 注目する，もくろむs, filled with pleading, were 上昇傾向d to 地雷.
"I cannot 危険 you その上の, Tavia," I said.
"There is so much danger then, you think?" she asked.
"We shall be in danger, of course," I said; "this is war and one can never tell. Do not worry though. I shall come 支援する 安全に."
"Then it is that you 恐れる that I shall be in the way," she said, "and another can do the work better than I."
"Of course not," I replied. "I am thinking only of your safety."
"If you are lost, I shall not live. I 断言する it," she said, "so if you can 信用 me to do the work of a man, let me go with you instead of one of those."
I hesitated. "Oh, Hadron of Hastor, please do not leave me here without you," she said.
I could not resist her. "Very 井戸／弁護士席, then," I said, "come with me. I would rather have you than any other," and so it was that Tavia 取って代わるd one of the padwars on the Jhama, much to the officer's chagrin.
Before entering the Jhama I turned again to the old odwar. "If we are successful," I said, "a number of Tul Axtar's 戦艦s will move slowly toward the Helium line beneath signals of 降伏する. Their 乗組員s will have been destroyed. Have 搭乗 parties ready to take them over."
自然に every one 船内に the 戦艦 was intensely 利益／興味d in the Jhama though all that they could see of her was the open hatch and the 注目する，もくろむ of the periscope. Officers and men lined the rail as we went 船内に our invisible （手先の）技術 and as I の近くにd the hatch, a loud 元気づける rang out above me.
My first 行為／法令／行動する 完全に 証拠d my need of Tavia, for I put her at the after turret in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of the ライフル銃／探して盗む there, while one of the padwars took the 支配（する）／統制するs and turned the prow of the Jhama toward the Jaharian (n)艦隊／(a)素早い.
I was standing in a position where I could watch the changing scene upon the ground glass beneath the periscope and when a 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦艦 swung slowly into the miniature picture before me, I directed the padwar to lay a straight course for her, but a moment later I saw another 戦艦 moving abreast of her. This was better and we changed our course to pass between the two.
They were moving gallantly toward the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium, 解雇する／砲火／射撃ing their big guns now and reserving their 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs for closer 範囲. What a magnificent sight they were, and yet how helpless. The tiny, invisible Jhama, with her little ライフル銃／探して盗むs, 構成するd a greater menace to them than did the entire (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium. On they drove, unconscious of the 必然的な 運命／宿命 耐えるing 負かす／撃墜する upon them.
"Sweep the starboard ship from 茎・取り除く to 厳しい," I called to Tavia. "I will take this fellow on our port," and then to the padwar at the 支配（する）／統制するs, "Half 速度(を上げる）!"
Slowly we passed their 屈服するs. I touched the button upon my ライフル銃／探して盗む and through the tiny sighting aperture I saw the 乗組員 解散させる in the path of those awful rays, as the two ships passed. We were very の近くに—so の近くに that I could see the 表現s of びっくり仰天 and horror on the 直面するs of some of the 軍人s as they saw their fellows disappear before their 注目する，もくろむs, and then their turn would come and they would be 消すd out in the twinkling of an 注目する，もくろむ, their 武器s and their metal clattering to the deck.
As we dropped astern of them, our work 完全にするd, I had the padwar bring the Jhama about and と一緒に one of the ships, which I quickly boarded, running up the signal of 降伏する. With the death of the officer at her 支配（する）／統制するs she had fallen off with the 勝利，勝つd, but I quickly brought her up again and, setting her at half 速度(を上げる）, her 屈服する toward the ships of Helium, I locked the 支配（する）／統制するs and left her.
Returning to the Jhama we crossed quickly to the other ship and a few moments later it, too, was moving slowly toward the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of the 将軍, the signal of 降伏する ぱたぱたするing above it.
So quickly had the blow been struck that even the nearer ships of Jahar were some time in realizing that anything was amiss. Perhaps they were unable to believe their own 注目する，もくろむs when they saw two of their 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦艦s 降伏する before having been struck by a 選び出す／独身 発射, but presently the 指揮官 of a light 巡洋艦 seemed to awaken to the 真面目さ of the 状況／情勢, even though he could not fully have understood it. We were already moving toward another 戦艦 when I saw the 巡洋艦 スピード違反 直接／まっすぐに toward one of our prizes and I knew that it would never reach the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium if he boarded it, a thing which I must 妨げる at all costs. His course would bring him across our 屈服する and as he passed I raked him with the 今後 ライフル銃／探して盗む.
I saw that it would be impossible for the Jhama to 追いつく this swift 巡洋艦, which was moving at 十分な 速度(を上げる） and so we had to let her go her way. At first I was afraid she would 押し通す the nearer prize and had she 攻撃する，衝突する her squarely at the 率 that she was traveling, the 巡洋艦 would have 骨折って進むd half way through the 船体 of the 戦艦. Fortunately, she 行方不明になるd the 広大な／多数の／重要な ship by a hair and went スピード違反 on into the 中央 of the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium.
即時に she was the 的 for a hundred guns, a 一斉射撃，（質問などの）連発／ダム of 爆撃するs was bursting about her and then there must have been a dozen 攻撃する，衝突するs 同時に, for the 巡洋艦 簡単に disappeared—a 集まり of 飛行機で行くing 破片.
As I turned 支援する to our work I saw the havoc 存在 wrought by the big guns of Helium upon the enemy ships to the north of me. In the instant that I ちらりと見ることd I saw three 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦艦s take the final dive, while at least four others were drifting helplessly with the 勝利，勝つd, but other ships of that mighty armada were swinging into 活動／戦闘. As far as I could see they were coming from the north, from the south and from the west. There seemed no end to them and now, at last, I realized that only a 奇蹟 could give victory to Helium.
In 一致 with my suggestion our own (n)艦隊／(a)素早い was 持つ／拘留するing off, concentrating the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 of its big guns upon the nearer ships of Jahar—絶えず 捜し出すing to keep those deadly ライフル銃／探して盗むs out of 範囲.
Again we fell to work—to the grim work that the god of 戦う／戦い had allotted to us. One by one, twenty 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦艦s 降伏するd their 砂漠d decks to us and as we worked I counted fully as many more destroyed by the guns of the 将軍.
In the 起訴 of our work we had been compelled to destroy at least half a dozen small （手先の）技術, such as scout fliers and light 巡洋艦s, and now these were racing erratically の中で the remaining ships of the Jaharian (n)艦隊／(a)素早い, carrying びっくり仰天 and doubtless terror to the hearts of Tul Axtar's 軍人s, for all the nearer ships must have realized long since that some strange, new 軍隊 had been loosed upon them by the ships of Helium.
By this time we had worked so far behind the Jaharian first line that we could no longer see the ships of Helium, though bursting 爆撃するs attested the fact that they were still there.
From past experience I realized that it would be necessary to 保護する the 逮捕（する）d Jaharian ships from 存在 re-taken and so I turned 支援する, taking a position where I could watch as many of them as possible and it was 井戸／弁護士席 that I did so, for we 設立する it necessary to destroy the 乗組員s of three more ships before we reached the 戦う／戦い line of Helium.
Here they had already 乗組員を乗せた a dozen of the 逮捕（する）d 戦艦s of Jahar, and, with the 旗，新聞一面トップの大見出し／大々的に報道するs and pennons of Helium above them, they had turned about and were moving into 活動／戦闘 against their sister ships.
It was then that the spirit of Jahar was broken. This, I think, was too much for them as doubtless the 大多数 of them believed that these ships had gone over to the enemy 任意に with all their officers and 乗組員s, for few, if any, could have known that the latter had been destroyed.
Their Jeddak had long since 砂漠d them. Twenty of their largest ships had gone over to the enemy and now 保護するd by the blue of Jahar and 乗組員を乗せた by the best gunners of Barsoom, were 骨折って進むing through them, spreading death and 破壊 upon every 手渡す.
A dozen of Tul Axtar's ships 降伏するd 任意に and then the others turned and scattered; very few of them 長，率いるd toward Jahar and I knew by that that they believed that the city must 必然的に 落ちる.
The 将軍 made no 成果／努力 to 追求する the 逃げるing （手先の）技術; instead he 駅／配置するd the ships that we had 逮捕（する）d from the enemy, more than thirty all told now, 完全に around the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium to 保護する it from the 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗むs of the enemy in the event of a 新たにするd attack, and then slowly we moved on Jahar.
IMMEDIATELY after the の近くに of the 戦う／戦い the 将軍 sent for me and a few moments later Tavia and I stepped 船内に the 旗艦.
The 将軍 himself （機の）カム 今後 to 会合，会う us. "I knew," he said, "that the son of Had Urtur would give a good account of himself. Helium can scarcely 支払う／賃金 the 負債 of 感謝 that you have placed upon her today. You have been to Jahar; your work today 納得させるs me of that. May we with safety approach and take the city?"
"No," I replied, and then 簡潔に I explained the mighty 軍隊 that Tul Axtar had gathered and the 軍備 with which he 推定する／予想するd to subdue the world. "But there is a way," I said.
"And what is that?" he asked.
"Send one of the 逮捕（する）d Jaharian ships with a 旗 of 一時休戦 and I believe that Tul Axtar will 降伏する. He is a coward. He fled in terror when the 戦う／戦い was still young."
"Will he 栄誉（を受ける） a 旗 of 一時休戦?"
"If it is carried 船内に one of his own ships, 保護するd by the blue paint of Jahar, I believe that he will," I said; "but at the same time I shall …を伴って the ship in the invisible Jhama.
"I know how I may 伸び（る） 入り口 to the palace. I have 誘拐するd Tul Axtar once and perchance I may be able to do it again. If you have him in your 手渡すs, you can dictate 条件 to the nobles, all of whom 恐れる the terrific 力／強力にする of the hungry multitude that is held in check now only by the 直感的に terror they feel for their Jeddak."
As we waited for the former Jaharian 巡洋艦 that was to carry the 旗 of 一時休戦 to come と一緒に, John Carter told me what had 延期するd the 探検隊／遠征隊 against Jahar for so many months.
The major domo of Tor Hatan's palace, to whom I had ゆだねるd the message to John Carter and which would have led すぐに to the 降下／家系 upon Jahar, had been assassinated while on his way to the palace of the 将軍. 疑惑, therefore, did not 落ちる upon Tul Axtar and the ships of Helium scoured Barsoom for many months in vain search for Sanoma Tora.
It was only by 事故 that Kal Tavan the slave, who had overheard my conversation with the major domo, learned that the ships of Helium had not been 派遣（する）d to Jahar, for a slave ordinarily is not taken into the 信用／信任s of his master and the arrogant Tor Hatan was, of all men, least likely to do so; but Kal Tavan did hear 結局 and he went himself to the 将軍 and told his story.
"For his services," said John Carter, "I gave him his freedom and as it was 明らかな from his demeanor that he had been born to the nobility in his native country, though he did not tell me this, I gave him service 船内に the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い. He has turned out to be an excellent man and recently I have made him a dwar. Having been born in Tjanath and served in Kobol, he was more familiar with this part of Barsoom than any other man in Helium. I, therefore, 割り当てるd him to 義務 with the navigating officer of the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い and he is now 船内に the 旗艦."
"I had occasion to notice the man すぐに after Sanoma Tora's 誘拐," I said, "and I was much impressed by him. I am glad that he has 設立する his freedom and the 好意 of the 将軍."
The 巡洋艦 that was to 耐える the 旗 of 一時休戦 was now と一緒に. The officer in 命令（する） 報告（する）／憶測d to the 将軍 and as he received his 指示／教授／教育s, Tavia and I returned to the Jhama. We had decided to carry on our part of the 計画（する） alone, for if it became necessary to 誘拐する Tul Axtar again I had hoped, also, that I might find Phao and Sanoma Tora, and if so the small cabin of the Jhama would be 十分に （人が）群がるd without the 新規加入 of the two padwars. They were 気が進まない to leave her for I think they had had the most glorious experience of their lives during the short time that they had been 船内に her, but I 伸び（る）d 許可 from the 将軍 for them to …を伴って the 巡洋艦 to Jahar.
Once again Tavia and I were alone. "Perhaps this will be our last 巡航する 船内に the Jhama," I said.
"I think I shall be glad to 残り／休憩（する）," she replied.
"You are tired?" I asked.
"More tired than I realized until I felt the safety and 安全 of that 広大な／多数の／重要な (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium about me. I think that I am just tired of 存在 always in danger."
"I should not have brought you now," I said. "There is yet time to return you to the 旗艦."
She smiled. "You know better than that, Hadron," she said.
I did know better. I knew that she would not leave me. We were silent for a while as the Jhama slid through the 空気／公表する わずかに astern of the 巡洋艦. As I looked at Tavia's 直面する, it seemed to 反映する a 広大な／多数の／重要な weariness and there were little lines of sadness there that I had not seen before. Presently she spoke again in a dull トン that was most unlike her own.
"I think that Sanoma Tora will be glad to come away with you this time," she said.
"I do not know," I said. "It makes no difference to me whether she wishes to come or not. It is my 義務 to fetch her."
She nodded. "Perhaps it is best," she said; "her father is a noble and very rich."
I did not understand what that had to do with it and not 存在 特に 利益／興味d その上の in either Sanoma Tora or her father, I did not 追求する the conversation. I knew that it was my 義務 to return Sanoma Tora to Helium if possible, and that was the only 利益／興味 that I had in the 事件／事情／状勢.
We were 井戸／弁護士席 within sight of Jahar before we 遭遇（する）d any 軍艦s and then a 巡洋艦 （機の）カム to 会合，会う ours which bore the 旗 of 一時休戦. The 指揮官s of the two boats 交流d a few words and then the Jaharian （手先の）技術 turned and led the way toward the palace of Tul Axtar. It moved slowly and I (1)偽造する／(2)徐々に進むd on ahead, my 計画（する）s already made, and the Jhama, 存在 着せる／賦与するd with invisibility, needed no 護衛する. I steered 直接／まっすぐに to that wing of the palace which 含む／封じ込めるd the women's ４半期/4分の1s and slowly circled it, my periscope on a line with the windows.
We had 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd the end of the wing, in which the 広大な／多数の／重要な hall lay where Tul Axtar held 法廷，裁判所 with his women, when the periscope （機の）カム opposite the windows of a gorgeous apartment. I brought the ship to a stop before it, as I had before some of the others which I wished to 診察する, and while the slowly moving periscope brought different parts of the large room to the ground glass plate before me I saw the 人物／姿／数字s of two women and 即時に I 認めるd them. One was Sanoma Tora and the other Phao, and upon the 人物／姿／数字 of the former hung the gorgeous trappings of a Jeddara. The woman I had loved had 達成するd her goal, but it 原因（となる）d me no pang of jealousy. I searched the balance of the apartment and finding no other occupant, I brought the deck of the Jhama の近くに below the sill of the window. Then I raised a hatch and leaped into the room.
At sight of me Sanoma Tora arose from the divan upon which she had been sitting and shrank 支援する in terror. I thought that she was about to 叫び声をあげる for help, but I 警告するd her to silence, and at the same instant Phao sprang 今後 and, 掴むing Sanoma Tora's arm, clapped a palm over her mouth. A moment later I had 伸び（る）d her 味方する.
"The (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Jahar has gone 負かす／撃墜する to 敗北・負かす before the ships of Helium," I told Sanoma Tora, "and I have come to take you 支援する to your own country."
She was trembling so that she could not reply. I had never seen such a picture of abject terror, induced no 疑問 by her own 有罪の 良心.
"I am glad you have come, Hadron of Hastor," said Phao, "for I know that you will take me, too."
"Of course," I said. "The Jhama lies just outside that window. Come! We shall soon be 安全な 船内に the 旗艦 of the 将軍."
While I had been talking I had become aware of a strange noise that seemed to come from a distance and which rose and fell in 容積／容量 and now it appeared to be growing nearer and nearer. I could not explain it; perhaps I did not 試みる／企てる to, for at best I could be only mildly 利益／興味d. I had 設立する two of those whom I sought. I would get them 船内に the Jhama and then I would try to 位置を示す Tul Axtar.
At that instant the door burst open and a man 急ぐd into the room. It was Tul Axtar. He was very pale and he was breathing hard. At sight of me he 停止（させる）d and shrank 支援する and I thought that he was going to turn and run, but he only looked fearfully 支援する through the open door and then he turned to me, trembling.
"They are coming!" he cried in a 発言する／表明する of terror. "They will 涙／ほころび me to pieces."
"Who is coming?" I 需要・要求するd.
"The people," he said. "They have 軍隊d the gates and they are coming. Do you not hear them?"
So that was the noise that had attracted my attention—the hungry hordes of Jahar searching out the author of their 悲惨.
"The Jhama is outside that window," I said. "If you will come 船内に her as a 囚人 of war, I will take you to the 将軍 of Barsoom."
"He will kill me, too," wailed Tul Axtar.
"He should," I 保証するd him.
He stood looking at me for a moment and I could see in his 注目する，もくろむs and the 表現 of his 直面する the reflection of a 夜明けing idea. His countenance lightened. He looked almost 希望に満ちた. "I will come," he said; "but first let me get one thing to take with me. It is in yonder 閣僚."
"急いで," I said.
He went quickly to the 閣僚, which was a tall 事件／事情／状勢 reaching from the 床に打ち倒す almost to the 天井, and when he opened the door it hid him from our 見解（をとる）.
As I waited I could hear the 衝突，墜落 of 武器s upon levels below and the 叫び声をあげるs and shrieks and 悪口を言う／悪態s of men and I 裁判官d that the palace guard was 持つ／拘留するing the 暴徒, 一時的に at least. Finally I became impatient. "急いで, Tul Axtar," I called, but there was no reply. Again I called him, with the same result, and then I crossed the room to the 閣僚, but Tul Axtar was not behind the door.
The 閣僚 含む／封じ込めるd many drawers of different sizes, but there was not one large enough to 隠す a man, nor any through which he could have passed to another apartment. あわてて I searched the room, but Tul Axtar was nowhere to be 設立する and then I chanced to ちらりと見ること at Sanoma Tora. She was evidently trying to attract my attention, but she was so terrified that she could not speak. With trembling fingers she was pointing toward the window. I looked in that direction, but I could see nothing.
"What is it? What are you trying to say, Sanoma Tora?" I 需要・要求するd as I 急ぐd to her 味方する.
"Gone!" she managed to say. "Gone!"
"Who is gone?" I 需要・要求するd.
"Tul Axtar."
"Where? What do you mean?" I 主張するd.
"The hatch of the Jhama—I saw it open and の近くに."
"But it cannot be possible. We have been standing here looking—" and then a thought struck me that left me almost dazed. I turned to Sanoma Tora. "The cloak of invisibility?" I whispered.
She nodded.
Almost in a 選び出す／独身 bound I crossed the room to the window and was feeling for the deck of the Jhama. It was not there. The ship had gone. Tul Axtar had taken it and Tavia was with him.
I turned 支援する and crossed the room to Sanoma Tora. "Accursed woman!" I cried. "Your selfishness, your vanity, your treachery has 危険にさらすd the safety of one whose 足跡s you are not fit to touch." I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to の近くに my fingers upon that perfect throat, I yearned to see the agony of death upon that beautiful 直面する; but only turned away, my 手渡すs dropping at my 味方するs, for I am a man—a noble of Helium—and the women of Helium are sacred, even such as Sanoma Tora.
From below （機の）カム the sounds of 新たにするd fighting. If the 暴徒 broke through I knew that we should all be lost. There was but one hope for even 一時的な safety and that was the slender tower above the women's ４半期/4分の1s.
"Follow me," I said curtly. As we entered the main 回廊（地帯） I caught a glimpse of the 内部の of the 広大な／多数の／重要な hall where Tul Axtar had held 法廷，裁判所. It was filled with terrified women. 井戸／弁護士席 they knew what the 運命／宿命 of the women of a Jeddak would be at the 手渡すs of an infuriated 暴徒. My heart went out to them, but I could not save them. Lucky, indeed, should I be if I were able to save these two.
Crossing the 回廊（地帯） we 上がるd the spiral ramp to the storeroom, where, after entering, I took the 警戒 to bolt the door, then I 上がるd the ladder toward the 罠（にかける） door at the 首脳会議 of the tower, the two women に引き続いて me. As I raised the 罠（にかける） and looked about me I could have cried aloud with joy, for circling low above the roof of the palace was the 巡洋艦 飛行機で行くing the 旗 of 一時休戦. I apprehended no danger of 発見 by Jaharian 軍人s since I knew that they were all 井戸／弁護士席 占領するd below—those who were not 逃げるing for their lives—and so I sprang to the 首脳会議 of the tower and あられ／賞賛するd the 巡洋艦 in a 発言する／表明する that they might 井戸／弁護士席 hear above the howling of the 暴徒. An answering あられ／賞賛する （機の）カム from the deck of the （手先の）技術 and a moment later she dropped to the level of the tower roof. With the help of the 乗組員 I 補助装置d Phao and Sanoma Tora 船内に.
The officer in 命令（する） of the 巡洋艦 stepped to my 味方する. "Our 使節団 here is fruitless," he said. "Word has just been brought me that the palace has fallen before the 猛攻撃 of a 暴徒 of infuriated 国民s. The nobles have （軍用に）徴発する／ハイジャックするd every （手先の）技術 upon which they could lay 手渡すs and have fled. There is no one with whom we can 交渉する a peace. No one knows what has become of Tul Axtar."
"I know," I told him, and then I narrated what had happened in the apartment of the Jeddara.
"We must 追求する him," he said. "We must 追いつく him and carry him 支援する to the 将軍."
"Where shall we look?" I asked. "The Jhama may 嘘（をつく） within a dozen sofads of us and even so we could not see her. I shall search for him; never 恐れる, and some day I shall find him, but it is useless now to try to find the Jhama. Let us return to the 旗艦 of the 将軍."
I do not know that John Carter fully realized the loss that I had 支えるd, but I 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う that he did for he 申し込む／申し出d me all the 資源s of Helium in my search for Tavia.
I thanked him, but asked only for a 急速な／放蕩な ship; one in which I might 充てる the 残りの人，物 of my life in what I truly believed would 証明する a futile search for Tavia, for how could I know where in all wide Barsoom Tul Axtar would elect to hide. Doubtless there were known to him many remote 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs in his own empire where he could live in safety for the balance of his allotted time on Barsoom. To such a place he would go and because of the Jhama no man would see him pass; there would be no 手がかり（を与える） by which to follow him and he would take Tavia with him and she would be his slave. I shuddered and my nails sank into my palms at the thought.
The 将軍 ordered one of the newest and swiftest fliers of Helium to be brought と一緒に the 旗艦. It was a 削減する （手先の）技術 of the 半分-cabin type that would easily 融通する four or five in 慰安. From his own 蓄える／店s he had 準備／条項s and water transferred to it and he 追加するd ワイン from Ptarth and jars of the famous honey of Dusar.
Sanoma Tora and Phao had been sent at once to a cabin by the 将軍, for the deck of a man-of-war on 義務 is no place for women. I was about to 出発／死 when a messenger （機の）カム 説 that Sanoma Tora wished to see me.
"I do not wish to see her," I replied.
"Her companion also begged that you would come," replied the messenger.
That was different. I had almost forgotten Phao, but if she wished to see me I would go, and so I went at once to the cabin where the two girls were. As I entered Sanoma Tora （機の）カム 今後 and threw herself upon her 膝s before me.
"Have pity on me, Hadron of Hastor," she cried. "I have been wicked, but it was my vanity and not my heart that sinned. Do not go away. Come 支援する to Helium and I will 充てる my life to your happiness. Tor Hatan, my father, is rich. The mate of his only child may live forever in 高級な."
I am afraid that my lips curled to the sneer that was in my heart. What a petty soul was hers! Even in her humiliation and her penitence she could see no beauty and no happiness greater than wealth and 力／強力にする. She thought that she was changed, but I knew that Sanoma Tora never could change.
"許す me, Tan Hadron," she cried. "Come 支援する to me, for I love you. Now I know that I love you."
"Your love has come too late, Sanoma Tora," I said.
"You love another?" she asked.
"Yes," I replied.
"The Jeddara of some of the strange countries you have been through?" she asked.
"A slave girl," I replied.
Her 注目する，もくろむs went wide in incredulity. She could not conceive that one might choose a slave girl to the daughter of Tor Hatan. "Impossible," she said.
"It is true, though," I 保証するd her; "a little slave girl is more 望ましい to Tan Hadron of Hastor than is Sanoma Tora, the daughter of Tor Hatan," and with that I turned my 支援する upon her and 直面するd Phao. "Good-bye, dear friend," I said. "Doubtless we shall never 会合，会う again, but I shall see to it that you have a good home in Hastor. I shall speak to the 将軍 before I leave and have him send you 直接／まっすぐに to my mother."
She laid her 手渡す upon my shoulder. "Let me go with you, Tan Hadron," she said, "for perhaps while you are searching for Tavia you will pass 近づく Jhama."
I understood 即時に what she meant, and I reproached myself for having even 一時的に forgotten Nur An. "You shall come with me, Phao," I said, "and my first 義務 shall be to return to Jhama and 救助（する） Nur An from poor old Phor Tak."
Without another ちらりと見ること at Sanoma Tora I led Phao from the cabin, and after a few parting words with the 将軍 we boarded my new ship and with friendly 別れの（言葉，会）s in our ears, 長，率いるd west toward Jhama.
存在 no longer 保護するd by the invisibility 構内／化合物 of Phor Tak, or the 崩壊するing ray resisting paint of Jahar, we were 軍隊d to keep a sharp 警戒／見張り for enemy ships, of which I had but little 恐れる if we sighted them in time for I knew that I could outdistance any of them.
I 始める，決める the 目的地 支配（する）／統制する compass upon Jhama and opened the throttle wide; the swift Barsoomian night had fallen; the only sound was the 急ぐ of thin 空気／公表する along our 味方するs which 溺死するd out the 静かな purring of our モーター.
For the first time since I had 設立する her again in the ４半期/4分の1s of the Jeddara at Jahar, I had an 適切な時期 to talk with Phao and the first thing I asked her was for an explanation of the abandonment of the Jhama after Tul Axtar had grounded Tavia and me in U-Gor.
"It was an 事故," she said, "that threw Tul Axtar into a 広大な／多数の／重要な fit of 激怒（する）. We were 長，率いるd for Jahar when he sighted one of his own ships, which took us 船内に as soon as they discovered the 身元 of the jeddak. It was night and in the 混乱 of 搭乗 the Jaharian 軍艦 Tul Axtar momentarily forgot the Jhama which must have drifted away from the larger （手先の）技術 the moment that we left her. They 巡航するd about searching for her for awhile, but at last they had to give it up and the ship proceeded toward Jahar."
The 奇蹟 of the presence of the Jhama at the 最高の，を越す of the 頂点（に達する）, where we had so providentially 設立する it in time to escape from the 追跡（する）ing men of U-Gor, was now no longer a 奇蹟. The 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるing 勝利，勝つd in this part of Barsoom are from the northwest at this time of year. The Jhama had 単に drifted with the 勝利，勝つd and chanced to 宿泊する upon the highest 頂点（に達する） of the 範囲.
Phao also told me why Tul Axtar had 初めは 誘拐するd Sanoma Tora from Helium. He had had his secret スパイ／執行官s at Helium for some time previous and they had 報告（する）／憶測d to him that the best way to 誘惑する the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium to Jahar was to 誘拐する a woman of some noble family. He had 教えるd them to select a beautiful one, and so they had decided upon the daughter of Tor Hatan.
"But how did they 推定する／予想する to 誘惑する the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of Helium to Jahar if they left no 手がかり（を与える） as to the 身元 of the abductors of Sanoma Tora?" I asked.
"They left no 手がかり（を与える） at the time because Tul Axtar was not ready to receive the attack of Helium," explained Phao; "but he had already sent his スパイ／執行官s word to 減少（する） a hint as to the どの辺に of Sanoma Tora when John Carter learned through other sources the 身元 of her abductors."
"So it all worked out the way Tul Axtar had planned," I said, "except the finish."
We passed the hours with 簡潔な／要約する snatches of conversation and long silences, each 占領するd with our own thoughts—Phao's doubtless a mixture of hope and 恐れる, but there was little room for hope in 地雷. The only pleasant prospects that lay before me lay in 救助（する）ing Nur An and 再会させるing him and Phao. After that I would take them to any country to which they wished to go and then return to the 周辺 of Jahar and 起訴する my hopeless search.
"I heard what you said to Sanoma Tora in the cabin of the 旗艦," said Phao after a long silence, "and I was glad."
"I said a number of things," I reminded her; "to which do you 言及する?"
"You said that you loved Tavia," she replied.
"I said nothing of the 肉親，親類d," I 再結合させるd rather すぐに, for I almost loathed that word.
"But you did," she 主張するd. "You said that you loved a little slave girl and I know that you love Tavia. I have seen it in your 注目する，もくろむs."
"You have seen nothing of the 肉親，親類d. Because you are in love, you think that everyone must be."
She laughed. "You love her and she loves you."
"We are only friends—very good friends," I 主張するd, "and その上に I know that Tavia does not love me."
"How do you know?"
"Let us not speak of it any more," I said, but though I did not speak of it, I thought about it. I 解任するd that I had told Sanoma Tora that I loved a little slave girl and I knew that I had had Tavia in my mind at the time, but I thought that I had said it more to 負傷させる Sanoma Tora than for any other 目的. I tried to 分析する my own feelings, but at last I gave it up as a foolish thing to do. Of course, I did not love Tavia; I loved no one; love was not for me—Sanoma Tora had killed it within my breast, and I was 平等に sure that Tavia did not love me; if she had, she would have shown it and I was やめる sure that she had never 論証するd any other feeling for me than the finest of comradeship. We were just what she had said we were—comrades in 武器 and nothing else.
It was still dark when I saw the gleaming white palace of Phor Tak 向こうずねing softly in the moonlight far below us. Late as it was, there were lights in some of the rooms. I had hoped that all would be asleep, for my 計画（する）s depended upon my ability to enter the palace 内密に. I knew that Phor Tak never kept any watch at night, feeling that 非，不，無 was needed in such an 孤立するd 位置／汚点／見つけ出す.
Silently I dropped the flier until it 残り／休憩（する）d upon the roof of the building where Nur An and I had first landed, for I knew that there I would find a passage to the palace below.
"Wait here at the 支配（する）／統制するs, Phao," I whispered. "Nur An and I may have to come away in a hurry and you must be ready."
She nodded her 長，率いる understandingly, and a moment later I had slipped 静かに to the roof and was approaching the 開始 that led 負かす／撃墜する into the 内部の.
As I paused at the 最高の，を越す of the spiral ramp I felt quickly of my 武器s to see that each was in its place. John Carter had fitted me out もう一度. Once more I stood in the leather and metal of Helium, with a 十分な complement of 武器s such as belong to a fighting man of Barsoom. My long sword was of the best steel, for it was one of John Carter's own. Beside this, I carried a short sword and a dagger, and once again a 激しい radium ピストル hung at my hip. I 緩和するd the latter in its holster as I started 負かす／撃墜する the spiral ramp.
As I approached the 底（に届く） I heard a 発言する／表明する. It was coming from the direction of Phor Tak's 研究室／実験室, the door of which opened upon the 回廊（地帯） at the 底（に届く） of the ramp. I crept slowly downward. The door 主要な to the 研究室／実験室 was の近くにd. Two men were conversing. I could 認める the thin, high 発言する／表明する of Phor Tak; the other 発言する／表明する was not that of Nur An; yet it was strangely familiar.
"—riches beyond your dream," I heard the second man say.
"I do not need riches," cackled Phor Tak. "Heigh-oo! Presently I shall own all the riches in the world."
"You will need help," I could hear the other man say in a pleading トン. "I can give you help; you shall have every ship of my 広大な／多数の／重要な (n)艦隊／(a)素早い."
That 発言／述べる brought me upstanding—"every ship of my 広大な／多数の／重要な (n)艦隊／(a)素早い!" It could not be possible and yet—
Gently I tried the door. To my surprise it swung open 明らかにする／漏らすing the 内部の of the room. Beneath a 有望な light stood Tul Axtar. Fifty feet from him Phor Tak was standing behind a （法廷の）裁判 upon which was 機動力のある a 崩壊するing ray ライフル銃／探して盗む, 目的（とする）d 十分な at Tul Axtar.
Where was Tavia? Where was Nur An? Perhaps this man alone knew where Tavia was and Phor Tak was about to destroy him. With a cry of 警告 I leaped into the room. Tul Axtar and Phor Tak looked at me quickly, surprise large upon their countenances.
"Heigh-oo!" 叫び声をあげるd the old inventor. "So you have come 支援する! Knave! Ingrate! 反逆者! But you have come 支援する only to die."
"Wait," I cried, raising my 手渡す. "Let me speak."
"Silence!" 叫び声をあげるd Phor Tak. "You shall see Tul Axtar die. I hated to kill him without someone to see—someone to 証言，証人／目撃する his death agony. I shall have my 復讐 on him first and then on you."
"Stop!" I cried. His finger was already hovering over the button that would snatch Tul Axtar into oblivion, perhaps with the secret of the どの辺に of Tavia.
I drew my ピストル. Phor Tak made a sudden 動議 with his 手渡すs and disappeared. He 消えるd as though turned to thin 空気／公表する by his own 崩壊するing rays, but I knew what had happened. I knew that he had thrown a mantle of invisibility around himself and I 解雇する／砲火／射撃d at the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where he had last been 明白な.
At the same instant the 床に打ち倒す opened beneath me and I 発射 into utter 不明瞭.
I felt myself hurtling along a smooth surface which 徐々に became 水平の and an instant later I 発射 into a dimly lighted apartment, which I knew must be 位置を示すd in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s beneath the palace.
I had clung to my ピストル as I fell and now, as I arose to my feet, I thrust it 支援する into its holster; at least I was not 非武装の.
The 薄暗い light in the apartment, which was little better than no light at all, I discovered, （機の）カム from a ventilator in the 天井 and that aside from the 軸 that had 行為／行うd me to the 独房, there was no other 開始 in the 塀で囲む or 天井 or 床に打ち倒す. The ventilator was about two feet in 直径 and led straight up from the 中心 of the 天井 to the roof of the building, several levels above. The lower end of the 軸 was about two feet above my finger tips when I 延長するd them high above my 長，率いる. This avenue of escape, then, was useless, but, 式のs, how tantalizing. It was maddening to see daylight and an open avenue to the outer world just above me and be unable to reach it. I was glad that the sun had risen, throwing its quick light over the scene, for had I fallen here in utter 不明瞭 my 苦境 would have seemed infinitely worse than now, and my first ancestor knew that it was bad enough. I turned my attention now to the chute through which I had descended and I 設立する that I could 上がる it やめる a little distance, but presently it turned steeply 上向き and its 滑らかに polished 塀で囲むs were unscalable.
I returned to the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s. I must escape, but now, as my 注目する，もくろむs became accustomed to the 薄暗い light, I saw strewn about the 床に打ち倒す, that which snatched away my last hope and filled me with horror. Everywhere upon the 石／投石する flagging were heaps and 塚s of human bones 選ぶd clean by gnawing ネズミs. I shuddered as I 熟視する／熟考するd the coming of night. How long before my bones, too, would be numbered の中で the 残り／休憩（する）?
The thought made me frantic, not for myself but for Tavia. I could not die. I must not die. I must live until I had 設立する her.
あわてて I circled the room, searching for some 手がかり（を与える） to hope, but I 設立する only rough-hewn 石／投石する 始める，決める in soft 迫撃砲.
Soft 迫撃砲! With the 現実化, hope 夜明けd もう一度. If I could 除去する a few of these 封鎖するs and pile them one on 最高の，を越す of the other, I might easily reach the 軸 that 終結させるd in the 天井 above my 長，率いる. 製図／抽選 my dagger I fell to work, 捨てるing and scratching at the 迫撃砲 about one of the 石／投石するs in the nearest 塀で囲む. It seemed slow work, but in reality I had 緩和するd the 石／投石する in an incredibly short time. The 迫撃砲 was poor stuff and 崩壊するd away easily. As I drew the 封鎖する out my first 計画（する） faded in the light of what I saw in 前線 of me. Beyond the 開始 I saw a 回廊（地帯） at the foot of a spiral ramp 主要な 上向き, and from somewhere above, daylight was filtering 負かす／撃墜する.
I knew that if I could 除去する three more of those 石／投石するs before I was （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd I could worm my 団体／死体 through the 開始 into the 回廊（地帯） beyond, and you may 井戸／弁護士席 believe that I worked 速く.
One by one the 封鎖するs were 緩和するd and 除去するd and it was with a feeling of exultation that I slipped through into the 回廊（地帯）. Above me rose a spiral ramp. Where it led, I did not know, but at least it led out of the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s. 慎重に, and yet without any hesitation, I 上がるd. I must try to reach the 研究室／実験室 before Phor Tak had 殺害された Tul Axtar. This time I would make sure of the old inventor before I entered the room and I prayed to all my ancestors that I should be in time.
Doors, 主要な from the ramp to さまざまな levels of the palace, were all locked and I was 軍隊d to 上がる to the roof. As it chanced the wing upon which I 設立する myself was more or いっそう少なく detached, so that at first ちらりと見ること I could see no way whereby I could make my way from it to any of the 隣接するing roofs.
As I walked around the 辛勝する／優位 of the building hurriedly, looking for some means of 降下／家系 to the roof below, I saw something one level below me that 即時に 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d my attention. It was a man's 脚 protruding from a window, as though he had thrown one 四肢 across the sill. A moment later I saw an arm 現れる, and the 最高の，を越す of a man's 長，率いる and his shoulders were 明白な as he leaned out. He reached 負かす／撃墜する and up and I saw something appear 直接／まっすぐに beneath him that had not been there before, and at the same instant I caught a glimpse of a girl, lying a few feet その上の 負かす／撃墜する, and then I saw the man slide over the sill quickly and 減少（する） 負かす／撃墜する and disappear, and all that lay below me was the flagging of a 中庭.
But in that 簡潔な／要約する instant I knew 正確に what I had seen. I had seen Tul Axtar raise the hatch of the Jhama. I had seen Tavia lying bound upon the 床に打ち倒す of the ship beneath the hatch. I had seen Tul Axtar enter the 内部の of the （手先の）技術 and の近くに the hatch above his 長，率いる.
It takes a long while to tell it when compared with the time in which it 現実に transpired; nor was I so long in 事実上の／代理 as I have been in telling.
As the hatch の近くにd, I leaped.
IT would be as 不当な to aver that I fully visualized the 結果 of my 行為／法令／行動する as I leaped out into space with nothing 明白な between me and the flagstones of the 中庭 forty feet below as it would be to assume that I 行為／法令／行動するd 単独で upon unreasoning impulse. There are 緊急s in which the mind 機能（する）／行事s with 信じられない celerity. Perceptions are received, judgments arrived at and 推論する／理由 operates to a 限定された 結論 all so 速く that the three 行為／法令／行動するs appear 同時の. Thus must have been the 過程 in this instance.
I knew where the 狭くする walkway upon the upper deck of the Jhama must 嘘（をつく） in the seemingly empty space below me, for I had jumped almost the instant that the hatch had の近くにd. Of course I know now, and I knew then, that it would have been a dangerous feat and difficult of 業績／成就 even had I been able to see the Jhama below me; yet as I look 支援する upon it now there was nothing else that I could have done. It was my one, my last chance to save Tavia from a 運命／宿命 worse than death—it was perhaps my last 適切な時期 ever to see her again. As I jumped then I should jump again under like 条件s even though I knew that I should 行方不明になる the Jhama, for now as then I know that I should rather die than lose Tavia; although then I did not know why, while now I do.
But I did not 行方不明になる. I landed squarely upon my feet upon the 狭くする walkway. The 衝撃 of my 負わせる upon the upper deck of the （手先の）技術 must have been noticeable to Tul Axtar, for I could feel the Jhama 減少（する） a little beneath me. Doubtless he wondered what had happened, but I do not think that he guessed the truth. However, he did not raise the hatch as I hoped he would, but instead he must have leaped to the 支配（する）／統制するs at once for almost すぐに the Jhama rose 速く at an 激烈な／緊急の angle, which made it difficult for me to 粘着する to her since her upper deck was not equipped with harness （犯罪の）一味s. By しっかり掴むing the 今後 辛勝する／優位 of the turret, however, I managed to 持つ／拘留する on.
As Tul Axtar 伸び（る）d 十分な 高度 and straightened out upon his course he opened the throttle wide so that the 勝利，勝つd 急ぐing at me at terrific velocity seemed momentarily upon the point of carrying me from my 不安定な 持つ／拘留する and hurtling me to the ground far below. Fortunately I am a strong man—非，不，無 other could have 生き残るd that ordeal—yet how utterly helpless I was.
Had Tul Axtar guessed the truth he could have raised the after hatch and had me at his mercy, for though my ピストル hung at my 味方する I could not have 解放（する）d either 手渡す to use it, but doubtless Tul Axtar did not know, or if he did he hoped that the high 速度(を上げる） of the ship would dislodge whoever or whatever it might have been that he felt 減少（する） upon it.
I had hung there but a short time before I realized that 結局 my 持つ／拘留する must 弱める and be torn loose. Something must be done to 修正する my position. Tavia must be saved and because I alone could save her, I must not die.
緊張するing every thew I dragged myself その上の 今後 until I lay with my chest upon the turret. Slowly, インチ by インチ, I wormed myself 今後. The tubular sheeting of the periscope was just in 前線 of me. If I could but reach that with one 手渡す I might hope to 達成する greater safety. The 勝利，勝つd was buffeting me, 捜し出すing to 涙／ほころび me away. I sought a better 持つ／拘留する with my left forearm about the turret and then I reached quickly 今後 with my 権利 手渡す and my fingers の近くにd about the sheathing.
After that it was not difficult to stretch a part of my harness about the 前線 of the turret. Now I 設立する that I could have one 手渡す 解放する／自由な, but until the ship stopped I could not hope to 遂行する anything more.
What was transpiring beneath me? Could Tavia be 安全な even for a 簡潔な／要約する time in the 力／強力にする of Tul Axtar? The thought drove me frantic. The Jhama must be stopped, and then an inspiration （機の）カム to me.
With my 解放する／自由な 手渡す I unsnapped my pocket pouch from my harness and 製図／抽選 myself still その上の 今後, I managed to place the opened pouch over the 注目する，もくろむ of the periscope.
すぐに Tul Axtar was blind; he could see nothing, nor was it long before the reaction that I had 推定する／予想するd and hoped for （機の）カム—the Jhama slowed 負かす／撃墜する and finally （機の）カム to a stop.
I had been lying 部分的に／不公平に upon the 今後 hatch and now I drew myself away from and in 前線 of it. I hoped that it would be the 今後 hatch that he would open. It was the closer to him. I waited, and then ちらりと見ることing 今後 I saw that he was 開始 the ports. In this way he could see to navigate the ship and my 計画（する） was 封鎖するd.
I was disappointed, but I would not give up hope. Very 静かに I tried the 今後 hatch, but it was locked upon the inside. Then I made my way 速く and silently to the after hatch. If he should start the Jhama again at 十分な 速度(を上げる） now, doubtless I should be lost, but I felt that I was 軍隊d to 危険 the chance. Already the Jhama was in 動議 again as I laid my 手渡す upon the hatch cover. This time I was neither silent nor gentle. I heaved vigorously and the hatch opened. Not an instant did I hesitate and as the Jhama leaped 今後 again at 十分な 速度(を上げる）, I dropped through the hatchway to the 内部の of the （手先の）技術.
As I struck the deck Tul Axtar heard me and wheeling from the 支配（する）／統制するs to 直面する me, he 認めるd me. I think I never before beheld such an 表現 of mingled astonishment, 憎悪 and 恐れる as convulsed his features. At his feet lay Tavia, so 静かに still that I thought her dead, and then Tul Axtar reached for his ピストル and I for 地雷, but I had led a cleaner life than Tul Axtar had. My mind and muscles 調整する with greater celerity than can those of one who has wasted his 繊維 in dissipation.
Point blank I 解雇する／砲火／射撃d at his putrid heart and Tul Axtar, Jeddak and tyrant of Jahar, 肺d 今後 upon the lower deck of the Jhama dead.
即時に I sprang to Tavia's 味方する and turned her over. She had been bound and gagged and, for some unaccountable 推論する／理由, blindfolded 同様に, but she was not dead. I almost sobbed for joy when I realized that. How my fingers seemed to fumble in their haste to 解放する／自由な her; yet it was only a 事柄 of seconds ere it was done and I was 鎮圧するing her in my 武器.
I know that my 涙／ほころびs fell upon her 上昇傾向d 直面する as our lips were 圧力（をかける）d together, but I am not ashamed of that, and Tavia wept too and clung to me and I could feel her dear 団体／死体 tremble. How terrified she must have been, and yet I know she had never shown it to Tul Axtar. It was the reaction—the mingling of 救済 and joy at the moment that the despair had been blackest.
In that instant, as our hearts （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 together and she drew me closer to her, a 広大な／多数の／重要な truth 夜明けd upon me. What a stupid fool I had been! How could I ever have thought that the 感情 that I entertained for Sanoma Tora was love? How could I ever believe that my love for Tavia had been such a weak thing as friendship? I drew her closer, if such were possible.
"My princess," I whispered.
Upon Barsoom those two words, spoken by man to maid, have a peculiar and unalterable significance, for no man speaks thus to any woman that he does not wish for wife.
"No, no," sobbed Tavia, "Take me, I am yours; but I am only a slave girl. Tan Hadron of Hastor cannot mate with such."
Even then she thought only of me and my happiness, and not of herself at all. How different she was from such as Sanoma Tora? I had 危険d my life to 勝利，勝つ a clod of dirt and I had 設立する a priceless jewel.
I looked her in the 注目する，もくろむs, those beautiful, fathomless 井戸／弁護士席s of love and understanding. "I love you, Tavia," I said. "Tell me that I may have the 権利 to call you my princess."
"Even though I be a slave?" she asked.
"Even though you were a thousand times いっそう少なく than a slave," I told her.
She sighed and snuggled closer to me. "My chieftain," she whispered in a low, low 発言する／表明する.
That, as far as I, Tan Hadron of Hastor, is 関心d, is the end of the story. That instant 示すd the highest pinnacle to which I may ever hope to 達成する, but there is more that may 利益／興味 those who have come thus far with me upon adventures that have carried me half way around the southern 半球 of Barsoom.
When Tavia and I could 涙／ほころび ourselves apart, which was not soon, I opened the lower hatch and let the 死体 of Tul Axtar find its last 残り／休憩（する）ing place upon the barren ground below. Then we turned 支援する toward Jhama, where we discovered that earlier in the morning Nur An had come to one of the roofs of the palace and been discovered by Phao.
When Nur An had learned that I had entered the palace just before 夜明け, he had become apprehensive and 学校／設けるd a search for me. He had not known of the coming of Tul Axtar and believed that the Jeddak must have arrived after he had retired for the night; nor had he known how の近くに Tavia had been, lying bound in the Jhama の近くに beside the palace 塀で囲む.
His search of the palace, however, had 明らかにする／漏らすd the fact that Phor Tak was 行方不明の. He had 召喚するd the slaves and a careful search had been made, but no 調印する of Phor Tak was 明白な.
It occurred to me then that I might solve the question as to the どの辺に of the old scientist. "Come with me," I said to Nur An; "Perhaps I can find Phor Tak for you."
I led him to the 研究室／実験室. "There is no use searching there," he said, "we have looked in a hundred times today. A ちらりと見ること will 明らかにする／漏らす the fact that the 研究室／実験室 is 砂漠d."
"Wait," I said. "Let us not be in too much of a hurry. Come with me; perhaps yet I may 公表する／暴露する the どの辺に of Phor Tak."
With a shrug he followed me as I entered the 広大な 研究室／実験室 and walked toward the （法廷の）裁判 upon which a 崩壊するing ライフル銃／探して盗む was 機動力のある. Just 支援する of the （法廷の）裁判 my foot struck something that I could not see, but that I had rather 推定する／予想するd to find there, and stooping I felt a 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd form beneath a covering of soft cloth.
My fingers の近くにd upon the invisible fabric and I drew it aside. There, before us on the 床に打ち倒す, lay the dead 団体／死体 of Phor Tak, a 弾丸 穴を開ける in the 中心 of his breast.
"指名する of Issus!" cried Nur An. "Who did this?"
"I," I replied, and then I told him what had happened in the 研究室／実験室 as the last night 病弱なd.
He looked around hurriedly. "Cover it up quickly," he said. "The slaves must not know. They would destroy us. Let us get out of here quickly."
I drew the cloak of invisibility over the 団体／死体 of Phor Tak again. "I have work here before I leave," I said.
"What?" he 需要・要求するd.
"Help me gather all of the 崩壊するing rays 爆撃するs and ライフル銃／探して盗むs into one end of the room."
"What are you going to do?" he 需要・要求するd.
"I am going to save a world, Nur An," I said.
Then he fell to and helped me and when they were all collected in a pile at the far end of the 研究室／実験室, I selected a 選び出す／独身 爆撃する and returning to the ライフル銃／探して盗む 機動力のある upon the （法廷の）裁判 I 挿入するd it in the 議会, の近くにd the 封鎖する and turned the muzzle of the 武器 upon that frightful aggregation of death and 災害.
As I 圧力（をかける）d the button all that remained in Jhama of Phor Tak's dangerous 発明 disappeared in thin 空気／公表する, with the exception of the 選び出す／独身 ライフル銃／探して盗む, for which there remained no 弾薬／武器. With it had gone his model of The 飛行機で行くing Death and with him the secret had been lost.
Nur An told me that the slaves were becoming 怪しげな of us and as there was no necessity of 危険ing ourselves その上の, we 乗る，着手するd upon the flier that John Carter had given me, and, taking the Jhama in 牽引する, 始める，決める our course toward Helium.
We overtook the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い の直前に it reached the Twin Cities of Greater Helium and Lesser Helium and upon the deck of John Carter's 旗艦 we received a welcome and a 広大な／多数の／重要な ovation, and すぐに thereafter there occurred one of the most remarkable and 劇の 出来事/事件s that I have ever beheld. We were 持つ／拘留するing something of an informal 歓迎会 upon the 今後 deck of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦艦. Officers and nobles were 圧力（をかける）ing 今後 to be 現在のd and 非常に／多数の were the appreciative 注目する，もくろむs that admired Tavia.
It was the turn of the Dwar, Kal Tavan, who had been a slave in the palace of Tor Hatan. As he （機の）カム 直面する to 直面する with Tavia, I saw a look of surprise in his 注目する，もくろむs.
"Your 指名する is Tavia?" he repeated.
"Yes," she said, "and yours is Tavan. They are 類似の."
"I do not need to ask from what country you are," he said. "You are Tavia of Tjanath."
"How do you know?" she asked.
"Because you are my daughter," he replied. "Tavia is the 指名する your mother gave you. You look like her. By that alone I should have known my daughter anywhere."
Very gently he took her in his 武器 and I saw 涙／ほころびs in his 注目する，もくろむs, and hers too, as he 圧力（をかける）d his lips against her forehead, and then he turned to me.
"They told me that the 勇敢に立ち向かう Tan Hadron of Hastor had chosen to mate with a slave girl," he said; "but that is not true. Your princess is in truth a princess—the granddaughter of a jed. She might have been the daughter of a jed had I remained in Tjanath."
How devious are the paths of 運命／宿命! How strange and 予期しない the 目的地s to which they lead. I had 始める，決める out upon one of these paths with the 意向 of marrying Sanoma Tora at the end. Sanoma Tora had 始める，決める out upon another in the hopes of marrying a Jeddak. At the end of her path, she had 設立する only ignominy and 不名誉. At the end of 地雷 I had 設立する a princess.
This 場所／位置 is 十分な of FREE ebooks - 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia